《Alpha Blake》


 Chapter 1 The Chosen Warriors

    Chapter 1 The Chosen Warriors


    Selene


    "Selene.....Selene, where are you?" The sound of my mother''s voice brings me out of my trance.


    My mind had traveled away, back to my thirteenth birthday. Back to the day when our first shifting


    ceremony had taken ce.


    I''d always been the kind to iste myself away from everyone. I didn''t like being in thepany of


    others, especially in the presence of other girls. They all seemed to want to get close to me for one


    thing only...to get close to my twin brother Tyler, and his arrogant best friend, ke Landon. ke is


    the next in line to be the alpha of our pack. My brother Tyler, as he says, will be his beta.


    That day, I had gone out to walk by myself. I loved taking long walks through the forest, it''s just so


    peaceful. The feel of the ruffle from the branches, the crinkle sound of the leaves crushing under my


    feet, the warmth of the sun on my skin, and the smell of the woods. Everything about the forest is just


    magical.


    It must have been just a few minutes before my eyesight became blurry. Everything around me


    became dazed, and I began seeing color circles in the air. The pit of my stomach balled up in a painful


    knot, and I had a sharp-like stab in my chest. My body vastly lost its energy within. I could hear the


    voice of a woman echoing in the distance. I wasn''t able to make out what she was saying, her voice


    faded away as I had struggled walking. It sounded as if she sang, or perhaps she chanted?


    Nevertheless, her voice sounded so sweet. I faintly remember how she looked from the small glimpse I


    saw of her; her beauty was indescribable, her physique like no other. She was a mere image of an


    angel.


    Before long, everything around me went nk, and my body lost all of its energy. I was awakened


    at what seemed minutester by my mother, Reba te, and our Luna, Christy Landon. Our Luna


    talked to my mother. They held a conversation among themselves and argued for a while about


    something, but I was so dazed, my mind could not process orprehend what was happening. I


    couldn''t make out what they were saying at all. My father picked me up since my body was felt so weak


    it was unwilling to respond.


    My eyes fluttered at a rapid pace on their own, as if they''d spasm. Before I knew it, I had passed


    out once more in his arms. That day, when I woke up, I had a loud ringing in my ear. I felt a huge


    painful throbbing headache that was stilling me from moving an inch without me feeling as if my head


    would explode. All I could do wasy there, wondering what it was that the mystery woman had said.


    Why was she calling for me? Who was she? What did she want from me?


    *******


    My dad''s name is Chansey te, he is Beta to our Alpha, Brock Landon. My father is married to


    Reba te, and I have a brother named Tyler, who is my twin. We look likeplete opposites. I


    have dark brown hair, he is raven ck, which I envy, to be honest. He''s darker-skinned toned than I


    am. He''s extremely well built, meaning he''s super muscr for his age, since he is always working out!


    And I mean working out all the damn time, just like his arrogant best friend, ke.


    I, on the other hand, have fair caramel skin, just a bit lighter than Tyler''s. I have fair plumped lips,


    and I''m short in stature at five feet and four inches. As I said, my brother works out almost all day long.


    When he''s not in school or training, he''s lifting and training. But always working out.


    He''d always say, "You don''t get it, little sis...It''s because, we''re getting close to our eighteenth


    birthday, and I have to look my best for my mate when the timees to finally meet her." If you ask


    me, they should be more focused on training in case of a rogue attack. Typical, most men in our pack


    have the same mentality as him. All they look forward to is their eighteenth birthday and finally finding


    their stupid mate. Complete arrogance if you ask my opinion. I can care less about finding my mate.


    For the past few weeks, Alpha Brock, and our Luna have been announcing a party they will be


    hosting for tonight, in honor of their son, ke. He is turning eighteen today, and in just a few hours he


    will officially be our next Alpha. Then, he will find himself his mate, IF he hasn''t found her already;


    afterward, we will be introduced to our new Luna. Well, as soon as their mating bond ispleted of


    course. Yay, how fun.... can you hear my excitement?


    Please!.... I rather lock myself in my room and bury myself in my books.


    I don''t do people. Anything that has to do with talking, or interacting with others, is out of the


    question for me. I don''t like being around anyone, no matter how much I try, I just like being alone! Call


    me awkward if you want, I just can''t be around people for too long! It''s just....not me.


    Luna Christy had asked to speak with me before the whole ceremony took ce. I was hoping it


    had to do with that day when I had my first shifting, and why I kept passing out. The whole thing was


    just so weird. Every time I tried to ask my parents about it, they would just change the subject on me or


    act like they didn''t hear me. But, ever since then, the same thing has happened to me again. Each


    year, days before my birthday..... And I mean, literally, every freaking year, like a clock!


    I start feeling all weird, I get my energy drenched from my body, see things , hear things, and


    then¡­I just...pass out! I have no idea how I even make it back to my room, or who brings me.


    NOTHING! I remember nothing.


    There are times when I don''t even recall how I got to the damn forest.


    Here is a fact; as a werewolf, everyone is so eager to find their mates on their eighteenth birthday,


    that even my damn wolf, Hazel is looking forward to it. But, all I want is answers! answers as to what is


    happening TO ME!


    "Selene? seriously now! I have been calling for you for the past ten minutes, child. Get your head


    out of the clouds. Luna Christy and Alpha Brock are waiting for you at the office. Please, don''t have


    them waiting. Hurry up and go!"


    "Ok, sorry!! I''ming," I answered sarcastically, making my mom frown. I sigh and get off of my


    bed, cing my book on the nightstand and make my way down the steps to the office. I knock on the


    door and wait for permission to be let into the office. I can hear someone''s footsteps nearing. Soon,


    Luna Christy opens the door smiling and gesturing me to enter with a sweet and gentle smile.


    Although I have never been the kind to care about looks, I have to say that both my mother and


    our Luna, are the most beautiful women I have ever met in my life. Of course, our alpha and my dad


    are not exempt as well. They are extremely good-looking for their age. Even their wolves are beautiful.


    Well, all except for my mom''s. I don''t recall ever seeing my mother shift before, weird right? But, I give


    it no thought, it''s whatever to me.


    "Come on in sweetheart," Luna Christy says. "Thank you," I respond dryly. I know it may be rude of


    me, but being used time and time again for fake friendships, just to get to my brother, made me get on


    edge over time. So yes, this is the reason why I always respond dryly or unemotionally.


    As I make my way into the office, I see Alpha Brock sitting in his chair that is fixed in the middle of


    his dark mahogany desk. My dad sits on azy boy chair in the small sitting area that is arranged to the


    right side of the office.


    Luna Christy makes her way back, slowly, and stands next to her husband, alpha Brock towards


    his left-hand side. Behind me, my mother walks in and makes her way, sitting next to my father in the


    small living room.


    "Selene, have a seat," Alpha Brock demands. I make my way over and sit on the cold brown


    leather chair, fixed in front of his desk. Utter and awkward silence overtakes the room, making me feel


    unease. He clears his throat as hemences to speak.


    "Selene, do you have any idea why we have called you here?" He says and I stare at him in


    awkward silence, dumbfounded by his question.


    "Umm, No, Alpha!" I reply. Luna ces her hand on his shoulder, giving him a warm smile, which


    he humbly returns a bright smile to her. He ces his pen down and fixes his sleeves before setting his


    hands back down on top of his desk, pursing his lips in a thin line before he sighs.


    "Selene, do you recall anything about what happened to you, days before your first shifting years


    ago? Do you remember anything at all from what happened that day?" I narrow my eyes, ''seriously? I


    came here for answers. Not to be questioned!'' I think to myself. I hadpletely forgotten about the


    mind link and forgot about canceling them out.


    He clears his throat and lunches his jaw, letting out a stern growl, his eyes bing dark. He


    narrows his eyebrows as he tries to not lose his cool. "Shit!" I mouth out in a whisper.


    "Selene? watch your tone!" Mom warns me in a low voice tone. "I''m sorry!" I say, lowering my gaze


    to the ground in submission.


    Luna Christy sighs and makes her way slowly towards me. She brings herself down, bending her


    knees to meet my eye level. She ces her warm hands on top of both of my knees and takes another


    long endearing sigh. Her eyes look so full of worry and sadness. A look that makes me feel unease and


    a bit scared, worried, and maybe a bit uncertain. Something is wrong, and I don''t know if I''ll like what


    I''m about to hear.


    "Sweetheart, our goddess has chosen you to be honored with the blessing of bing our next


    lead warrior," Luna Christy exins. My mind bes clouded as I turn my eyes sight towards her.


    My eyes go wide in shock and my mouth gawked openly, "I, wait ....what?" I narrow my sight. The


    words barely escape in a whisper.


    She gives me a sincere but mncholic smile. I can feel my eyes be trickled with tears of


    confusion, yet excitement. "What...does that mean, exactly? And....why do you make it sound like it''s a


    bad thing?" I avert my sight from one adult to the other.  My fingernails piercing the armrests of the


    chair, and I can feel my whole body tremble with adrenaline and nervousness. My wolf, Hazel, starts


    bing unease and is going crazy. She doesn''t know what is happening either, just like me. She''s


    excited and nervously jumping around.


    Unlike me, though, Hazel was looking forward to us finding our mate this year before our birthday,


    this definitely feels like a big game-changer.


    "Please tell me this is not as bad as it sounds? What do you mean by all this? what exactly are you


    trying to say? and......why do you look so worried?"


    "Selene!" Alpha says in aster voice, demanding I calm myself down from bombarding them with all


    this sudden interrogation. "Dad, what does this mean? Please, tell me?" I calmly ask dad as the tears


    in my eyes begin to blur my vision.


    "I''m afraid that you must pack your stuff, my sweet angel. You will be leaving for training. As of


    tomorrow morning, you will not be training with the other females in our pack. I''m... I''m sorry, baby girl."


    He stares at the ground, his gaze filled with anger and sadness. My mom and Luna begin to silently


    cry.


    "Huh...Is this a joke? I mean, seriously? No woman has ever!!! And I mean never been chosen to


    be a lead warrior in the history of our pack since like a thousand years ago, so, why me? Are you


    sure about me? And, Why do I have to leave for the king''s pce to train? Can''t I just train here? Why


    do I have to leave? I don''t get it." I ranted angrily, pointing to myself with all the frustration I was feeling.


    Luna Christy takes a long sigh, she slowly grasps my hands squeezing them gently. Taking ahold


    of my hands, she smiles sadly, one of the most mncholic smiles I''ve ever seen in her pretty face.


    "My dear, I''m afraid it''s true....but it''s moreplicated than that. You''re not leaving to train with our


    king''s army for a year like most of our top warriors have," She says locking eyes with my mom.


    "Wh,.... this is crazy! You ..... you guys are not making any sense, I mean, I ampletely


    confused! Please exin? because I am just getting more, and more confused, and frustrated as I


    listen to what you''re trying to tell me." I furrow my eyebrows, squeezing my eyes shut. This can''t be


    real, I have to be stuck in a stupid dream again, right?


    None of this makes any sense, none....at all.


    "Dad?" he ignores my calls, closing his eyes, and turning away from me it almost seemed as if he


    was trying to fight back his tears.


    "Selene, we have an alliance with a Colonel in a special force inside the military. He conducts a


    special elite group of werewolf-soldiers, who....protect humankind and our own. You were selected to


    join him and his team. You have to leave tomorrow morning. After ke''s ceremony this evening, you


    may go upstairs, and begin to pack.... tomorrow morning, you will have officially be part of this


    team." His words echoed in my mind. This can''t be real, werewolves and humans do not even coexist,


    it''s just far too dangerous! Bad things have happened before. That''s why we arepletely secluded


    far away from them... how can this be happening?


    "I''m sorry, Selene. They somehow knew that you had been chosen by our goddess as our next top


    warrior. They have specifically asked for YOU to join their team. We can not afford to jeopardize our


    pack''s safety and say no. If we refuse, and we break our agreement, we will be forcing them to break


    our treaty of peace with them...If you don''t go, they will have the right to overtake ournd. We have to


    keep our part of the deal, if not, who knows the dangers our pack may go under? We will be exposed to


    other creatures and roaming rogues. I know it''s a lot to ask of you... but our pack is in your hands at the


    moment, we need you to cooperate."


    My heart raced, I fought back the tears in my eyes. I suddenly became quite fond of this pack! my


    pack! Including every member that was in it.


    Hazel kept trying to merge through, to speak, she was running in circles and whimpering. I can feel


    her sadness and frustration. She nipped at me to let her out.


    "Please Selene, you are our only hope to keep the government away from ournd. Our pack''s


    safety is in your hands at this moment. " Luna Christy implored. "But what about Ty? Why can''t we


    send him instead? We can ask for a new agreement treaty with them....debate the obvious with them.


    He''s so much stronger, and he''ll be a better warrior than she can be?" Mom implores, hoping to find a


    way out for me, to get me out of this mess and not have me leave. I can sense the frustration from


    each of them.


    Before they could break into an argument, I decided it was for the best for me to answer, I had to


    do what was best for my pack, and my family. "No, it''s ok mom. Alpha Brock, it''s ok, I will go. If that will


    be all for now, may I have permission to leave?" Alpha Brock nods, pursing his lips and giving me a


    sympathetic smile.


    I began to stand, getting ready to leave. "Question, though Alpha Brock... if you don''t mind." "Of


    course, what is it?" Alpha Brock responds.


    "It''s just, we still have a few months left before the school year ends. I''m supposed to graduate this


    year, will I not be allowed to graduate high school? Can there be a way for me to still attend and call Ty


    to congratte him on our eighteenth birthday, or call home?" He takes a long sigh. "Selene dear, our


    contract with them will consist of a five-year leave. You will attend sses there, and receive your


    diploma there. While you are training, you will receive a rushed introduction to a career of your choice.


    Beforeing home, you will receive your bachelor''s degree. While you are out there, you must not


    contact anyone. No one must find out where you are. No one must know of when you are leaving,


    besides us, in this room. Everyone will think that you are away at college, nothing else, is that


    Understood?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    "Selene?"


    "Yes, sir?"


    "No one.....Not even Ty." He warns.


    I steal a nce at my mom, her eyebrows narrowed as she tries to fight back tears, and my dad


    with his gaze down towards the floor. "Understood Alpha," I say as I stand to take my leave. I slowly


    make my way to the door, cringing my hand to the brassed knob, feeling the cold grasp of the copper-


    colored metal; I swallowed deep, inhaling rapidly before I close my eyes and turn to alpha once more.


    "Alpha, One more thing if I may?"


    "Yes, Selene? "


    "May I go for a run? to clear my mind before I have to pack?"


    "Very well, but be back before the ceremony. I want every member of our pack to be there to


    wee and receive ke, as our new alpha."


    "Yes sir." I open the door, my mind is aplete bliss of utter frustration and anger, entangled in


    every inch of my being. ''It''s for the good of the pack.... even if I can''t stand most of them... they are still


    my pack... and I must protect them.'' I whisper under my breath. I take a long sigh, making my way out


    of our packhouse. The warm rays of the sun caressing my skin as I feel a graceful and warm breeze


    flowing through my hair. I think I will miss this ce after all.


    I make my way out towards the trees... I sprint a good distance in. I take off my shirt and pants


    cing them neatly on the floor. I can hear the twist and break of my bones thatst only but a few


    seconds before Hazel, my wolf, appears in my ce. I let Hazel take over as she starts to sprint out in


    the woods, not wasting time to have her run.


    ****


    Hazel


    I can feel the soft earthed soil between my paws. I let loose as I run as fast as my paws can take


    me, running through the many branches, bracing past them, scattering them about as they fall on the


    ground. The gush and whizz of the wind, and many trees as I pass in seconds. I can smell the beauty


    of the forest. The wind whistling about, the trickle of the water a mile away, and the love song of the


    birds chirping about.


    I stop just a few miles before the end of ournd. The silence of the day uninterrupted by the quiet


    sounds of the forest....undeniably peaceful and quiet.


    "Selene...." a silent whisper is heard in the distance.


    "Hazel? who''s there?" Selene and I wander around trying to see who is calling. We gaze from one


    side to another. But Nothing is seen but the beauty of the forest.


    "Selene?"


    "There it is again, Haze. Who''s out there? Who is it?" Selene asks. "I I don''t know! There''s no one


    out here."


    "But I can feel someone''s presence... there has to be someone else here with us." I feel utter


    frustration as I try and make out who could be out here. I shift back to human form and let Selene take


    over. I shift back, my body is leftpletely naked at the moment as I wander about, trying to make out


    who is out here with us.


    Everything begins to be a blur. Again, my body feels its energy being drained away. I begin to


    lose sight, as I see the same beautiful woman with an angelic resemncee to view, her face is so


    beautifully, and I can see a white aura so strong it makes me feelpletely at ease.


    "I''ve seen you before, haven''t I? Who are you?" And suddenly, everything goes nk.


    I wake up minutester,pletely alone, the sun begins to set. "Shit, I''mte," I gather my things


    quickly and sprint back to our pack, but I still keep struggling to keep my conscience.


    ******


    I woke up in bed. I don''t even recall how I got back. Did I run? Did someone find me? Goddess,


    this is making no sense... I can''t believe all this is happening. I decide to get up, but my head throbbed,


    and an echoing ring in my ear is deafening me, it''s so intense my vision keeps blurring. My back hurts


    as if it had been torn open, right between my shoulder des.


    "Just rest, Selene. We''ll have to start packing soon. The ceremony has already begun anyway, if


    we go down now, we may be spotted by alpha Brock. He will be so disappointed that we were not there


    from the start." Hazel says.


    "Your right Haze, we may as well just start packing. Gosh, I don''t even know what to take. We may


    as well just leave most everything, and just take a few essential things with us. A picture of my family


    for sure. Books, phone..... No, No phone, we may be tempted to call home. Oh, it got pretty dark, let''s


    get packing before it''s toote." I tell Hazel.


    I make my way to the door to turn the light on and stop in my tracks, my heart begins to raise at a


    million per second...


    "Haze, what is that smell? It smells so good. It''s like...heaven."


    "Mate," Hazel yells.


    ke


    Ever since I was thirteen, I have wondered how my mate would be. Would she be a good Luna?


    Will she be as beautiful as I''d hope she''d be? Will she love me the way I already love her? My father


    has always trained me harder than any other member of our pack. Any free time I have I must practice,


    I train, I work out, not because I want to look buff like my best friend Tyler presumes to do so, since his


    goal is to look good for his future mate. But, because I need to make sure I am ready to defend and


    protect my pack at any cost. I do it to be able to defend my future Luna at all costs. She will be half my


    soul after all, and if I can not defend her, then I am worthless as an alpha as well. I train just as hard or


    double, I time myself running and shifting. I practice my tactics against multiple attackers and work


    harshly on maintaining my session higher than anyone else.


    I turned eighteen today. The packhouse has been filled with members running about all day. Our


    cleaning their homes to amodate all our guests arriving from allied packs, and neighboring packs.


    The whole packhouse was filled with members of my pack, and from guests that were already arriving


    as we speak.


    I had already bathed and gotten myself ready for the ceremony since early. I am not the kind of


    person to wait until thest minute. I have very little patience and as my mother puts it, I''m very


    temperamental, but can you me me? I just like things to be perfect. I have been like this since I was


    small, and I don''t care what anyone has to say. I will not bother with someone who wants to waste my


    time, nor will I amuse arrogant people.


    I take my school, and my work very seriously. I expect the same from my pack members as well.


    My father has been a modeled alpha, respected by many, including myself. We are a strong pack, and


    growing stronger each day. As of tonight''s ceremony, I will be taking over, and all the responsibilities of


    our pack will be under my care. I intend to do as my father has taught me. Work hard, protect, demand.


    I started making my way down the steps of our packhouse. I immediately went to the kitchen to get


    a bite to eat. My mom and dad seemed to be busy holding a meeting, but I kept my nose away. I still


    had a few hours before the ceremonymenced, so any matters that went on now...were still out of


    my jurisdiction.


    I went to the kitchen and grabbed one of the sandwiches that were already prepared. I began to


    make my way to the living room to sit since the dining table waspletely covered with tters of


    food and appetizers.


    As I made my way, my eyes diverted to the ground. I heard the sh of the front door open, and I


    was immediately  engulfed in the most beautiful scent I had ever known to exist, magnolia and


    honeysuckle. A beautiful mixture of some of the most beautiful and exotic flowers in all existence.


    "Mate." Alexander proimed inside my head.


    I immediately ced my food down and walked towards it. When I opened the door, there was


    nothing there.....Nothing.


    No one in sight but a few male members of our pack, who instantly gazed upon my presence as I


    came outside, standing on top of the deck.


    "Good afternoon, Alpha ke." They greeted in unison. Although I wasn''t alpha yet, they greeted


    me with the same respect. I nced around, unable to make out where her scent wasing from. My


    eyebrows narrowed, Alexander wanted to run towards the forest in front of us. I declined his demand


    and went back inside the house.


    If she is here, she will eventually find us.


    *****


    The ceremony had begun. Father called me over to start our ritual and gave me passage to


    be the new alpha. He began with a speech, my mind and gaze diverting everywhere... I could


    smell her, but I didn''t know where her scent wasing from.


    "Mate" Alexander pranced around like a pup. I was trying to focus but it was rather difficult


    because he kept yelling louder and louder.


    "Mate, mate, ke, .....go.get. mate!"


    "Shut up Xander... I need to focus on the ceremony. After we are done, we will go in search of our


    mate. For now, SHUT UP." "Fine, but you have to find our mate." He yelped happily.


    The ceremony continued, we did our ritual. Dad cut his hand with a dagger, I grabbed it from his


    hand and did the same. We joined our hands and asked our elders for their blessings.


    I could feel how my bond with the pack increased. Members vowed before me, wishing me well,


    blessing me, others proimed faithfulness. It felt so good to feel all this power. I could feel all my


    senses heighten and increased by the second...there it is.....her scent again.


    I opened my eyes. Diverting my eyes everywhere trying to find her. Then I remembered, with so


    many guests tonight, we''d usually amodate guests in the rooms upstairs. Some members that


    stayed in the packhouse didn''t mind sharing rooms with someone else that hade to visit from


    another pack.


    I went upstairs and stopped at a door. I could smell her sweet scent. "Mate.. she''s inside... ke,


    get our mate, Now." He demanded. My heart raced at a million per second. I grasped the door handle,


    quietly turned the knob, and went inside. I meant to turn the light on, but just as I was, I was pinned


    against the door.


    One hand over my lips to stop me from speaking, the other soft hand inteced my fingers in hers.


    I could feel the burn, the feel of sparks surging from my skin and onto hers as we touched. It was a


    spark that made me feel excited, wanted, loved. "Shhh..." she ced her lips close to mine. I wrapped


    my hands around her waist, pulling her close to me. I imed her lips vigorously, making my tongue


    dance in a sinful matter along with her tongue, her kiss was as sweet as candy. I pulled apart for a


    second, to gasp for air. "Mate..." we whispered in unison.


    "She wants us, ke.... she wants us, I can feel it. im her, mate with her now." Xander


    demanded. I took her, making her mine. She felt so intoxicating, good to the touch. Her body was a


    mere perfection of love and lust. The room waspletely dark, keeping me from seeing her beautiful


    face... but I didn''t care, she was mine.


    I picked her, sitting her on top of me, slowly cing myself inside her, she winced for a second as I


    broke her virginity. I made her straddle me, she rocked her hips slowly as her pain sumb. She felt


    so so good. I grunted involuntarily at the feel of her. I gripped her hair softly, moving her head to the


    side, I exposed my fangs and marked her. She winced for a second as she felt the piercing of my


    canines. I retracted my fangs, licking her wound, sucking it gently to ease the pain. She moaned at my


    touch, making me growl profusely at her melodic voice.


    Her moans were utter ecstasy for me to hear as she rocked her hips on top of me. She continued


    her pace on top of me, rocking her hips, she grasped my nape, kissing my chest and lips. She kissed


    my neck, and I moved my neck back to allow her more space. I could feel her breathing erratic, I


    moved my arms over her back, tightening my grip on her waist, she lifted herself a bit, gripping my neck


    as I felt the piercing of her fangs. It stung for a second, I could feel her now. Her every being, I felt. The


    love and lust she had for me. My heart was content. "She loves us Xan.... she loves us, and she wants


    us!" I said to Xander, he pranced around happily.


    I woke up early the next morning. It had been the best damn night of my life. I had found my mate.


    Regardless of not being able to see herst night, I was bound to find who she was. I turned around as


    Iid on my stomach... but no one was there. Her scent still lingered in that room... but, she wasn''t


    here.  Only a rose, and a single note.


    My love, I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I can''t stay. I promise I will be back one day soon. I love you with


    all my heart. I hope you can forgive me, I didn''t mean to leave, but I must. Until we meet again. My love


    is forever yours. -S.


    -----


    ke (Five Years Later)


    It''s been five years.... five fucking long-ass years since she''s been gone. I can''t exin our bond.


    The fact she''s been gone and I still have not be weak it''s iprehensible. I should be dead, or


    weak, or,... I don''t know. I just can''t exin it. I have gone so many times to ask the elders of my pack


    about this, and they have no answer. I thought maybe of the possibility of asking for a second chance


    mate, perhaps she''s forgotten all about me, but they came back saying I was denied my request. I


    must wait for her toe back.


    I thought she would havee back right away. I was hopeful. I still am in a way I guess, but the


    fact she hasn''te back yet is making me bitter inside. Xander hasn''t talked to me in I don''t know


    how long. He wants to go and keep looking for her. But, I just can''t keep getting distracted and leaving


    my pack unattended for so long to seek her anymore.


    I''ve thought of hiring special men to look for her... but how can I? I don''t even know how she looks


    like. I don''t know who she is, her name, nothing.... all I know is her smell, her touch on my skin, the


    sparks her touch makes on my skin, her taste on my lips, her mark on my neck. How am I supposed to


    describe these things to them so they can find her?


    Knock knock


    "What?" I storm, I''ve been secluded in my office for the past three days. I''m swamped with pack


    work and business. I haven''t left my office other than to sleep and bathe. I don''t allow anyone to disturb


    me when I work. Not even my parents.


    "Alpha, your parents are asking to speak to you." Informs Tyler, my beta. "Not now, I don''t have


    time. Tell them I will call them next week or something." I say, without raising my head to speak with


    him as my pen continues to write.


    He sighs heavily, "What Ty? I have no time for bullshit right now. Alright?" I narrowed my


    eyebrows, I was starting to get annoyed. "ke, you need to tone your damn voice man, those are


    your fuckin parents for fuck-sakes. They just want to know how you are¡­ You haven''t spoken to them


    in over a month, man."


    "And what? I''m busy... now if you have no other business, get out. I have work to do." I say as I


    grab the ss cup by my right, full of whiskey, drinking the whole thing in one go.


    "Ah, man... you''re unbelievable," he says shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Get out, Ty," I demand.


    "Look, I just want to remind you about this weekend, we are throwing the wee home party you


    asked to host manually for all the college graduates from our pack."


    "And?" I narrow my eyebrows as I keep writing away on my files.


    "And, I would like for you to be their man... my sister ising back this year from college too." He


    says with a stupid smile on his face.


    "What about it Ty? Do you want me to make her feel special or what? I can''t just take work off just


    to amodate your little twin." I snapped, I was seriously getting pissed off.


    "Fuck, ke, that''s not what I meant. Look, I get it... all these rogue attacks we''ve had these past


    few years and your mate being MIA is getting to you. But you gotta look at the bright side, ke."


    "Bright side? And just what exactly is the bright side for you, Ty? That I lost meaningful men and


    loyal members to those fucking rogues? That I almost got you killedst time too, you remember


    Candice, your mate right? It was my fault she''s dead too...Or what about the fact that my mate is


    somewhere out there not giving a shit toe back?" He hangs his sight, nodding slightly. I was so


    hoping he gets out so I can continue with my work.


    "Look, I''m sorry, ok.... but you gotta stop being so damn hard on yourself. If what you say is true,


    and you still feel the bond between her and you being this strong? Then wherever she is... I''m sure she


    is probably hoping to find a way toe back to you." he says sternly. "And by the way, I know you


    meant to try your hardest to save my mate... but it was more my fault than yours she is gone. Don''t be


    so hard on yourself for it."


    I smile a bit, guilt still lingering inside of me. I''m hoping that he''s right. My mate''s out there


    somewhere, and I hope shees back soon.

 Chapter 2 I Found Mate

    Chapter 2 I Found Mate


    Selene


    "Jazzye on... hurry your ass up! We''re gonna bete." I sneer at her. I was seriously getting


    annoyed. If there is one thing I hate, is beingte, we get to finally go home, and here she is taking her


    sweet time.


    "Hold your damn horse women, I''ming," she yells from inside the bathroom. Uugh, I hate


    having to wait. Jazzy finally makes her way out of the bathroom with a toothy smile."Great, FINALLY!!


    Can we go now?" I roll my eyes as she begins to giggles.


    "In a minute...So, how do I look?" She asks in a girly tone. She knows I hate when she acts all


    girly, it doesn''t suit her. "You look fine, now can we go? This stupid dress is making me so damn


    ufortable. " I say, trying to pull the damn mini sundress down. I could never get used to wearing


    mini dresses, I was bound to change out of this, and into a nicefy top with leggings, and my camo


    boots soon as soon as we get home.


    It turns out, I wasn''t the only one who was selected to partake in this stupid program for Colonel


    Colhelm from my pack after all. Jazzy, or Jazmin Tanner, was also picked, as a delta warrior. She''s an


    omega in my pack. We are the only two girls left, and we feel damn proud of surviving. Today, after five


    long years, we finally get to go home. Only one problem with all this.... who the fuck did I mate with, the


    night before I left?


    I went through hell these five years...


    I craved his damn touch almost every fucking night. Thanks to Jazzy, who is a wiz with chems; she


    managed to whip something to spray on my skin masking my scent and hiding my mark while we were


    out here. If anyone would have found out I was mated, they were sure to try and use him against me, to


    their advantage.


    I was not going to let that happen.


    Even though I don''t know who he is, Hazel and I love him. We want him as our mate, and we are


    willing to die for him. I called my brother Tyler a few days ago for the first time in five years. I cried


    hearing his voice, I missed him so much. I let him know we wereing home from ''college'' today. So,


    we are getting ready to leave for the airport as we speak.


    I finished loading our bags in the taxi and got inside. Caleb and James, our other group leaders,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    are from the neighboring packs, and they will also be going home. But, not until next week. Caleb


    belongs to the Crescent Moon pack, and James belongs to the Blood Moon pack. From the little that I


    know, all three of our packs are allied, and the three are the most powerful ones there are these days. I


    closed the door to the taxi and signaled the driver to go.


    When wended at the airport back home, I was having a hard time with my luggage. The damn


    security wanted to confiscate my katana. This beauty is my baby. It was specially made for me and has


    saved my ass many, MANY times, and I was not going to let her get taken away from me just like that.


    "Sir, I already exined, I am not a threat to society. I mean look at me, do I look dangerous to


    you?" I ask the other security as I trace my hand through my side, lining my hand through my body


    from the top of my breasts to the bottom of my thigh, lifting my dress slightly, exposing my thigh. I had a


    mid-thigh, length summer dress in blue and pink colors, with a deep v-neck and spaghetti straps. May I


    add, I had a very low v-neck, withce lingerie in dark purple, that made my underskin very visible. He


    gawked his mouth wide open, unable to speak.


    "Please sir, I promise you... I only got this knife as a present for my daddy. I meant no harm in


    bringing it." I said sheepishly."I, um... it''s a ....katana," He stuttered.


    "Huh?" I asked dumbfounded.


    "The sword....i it''s not a knife, it''s a katana sword. They are very sharp and can be quite lethal. If


    you don''t know how to hold it, you can get seriously hurt. I''m sorry miss, but if you don''t hold a permit


    for it, I can not allow you to keep it."


    "Oh... I didn''t know that. See Jazzy.... why didn''t we just get that pocket knife I showed you


    instead? I could have chopped my handoff. And, I didn''t even ask for the permit for my knife, I mean


    sword." I said acting clueless. Ugh,e on I gotta go. I Can''t waste time here.....I need to go home!


    "Please sir, I promise, I will be careful. Next time, I will make sure I get a permit.... please? You


    wouldn''t want me to have to get it taken away, will you? I wasted so much money on this sword thingy. I


    wanted to give it to my dad for his birthday... please sir?" I asked as I trailed my fingers through his


    chest. Making him flustered. I can hear Hazel getting mad as she lets out a growl, she hates when I act


    flirtatiously with anyone.


    Jazzy is in the back trying to withhold herughter. I don''t know why the hell she got to get away


    with hers in her suitcase, and this asshole is trying to take mine away. That.is.not.gonna.happen.


    He finally caves in, telling me it''s a warning and next time to be more careful. I grab my small


    suitcase, and my baby in my hand saying thank you, and walked away from the interrogation room.


    We made our way towards the entrance to the airport and met with Ty. He immediately engulfed


    me with a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. I was so overjoyed, I didn''t want to undo our hug. "I missed


    you so much, sis.... how was school? Why the hell did you not call.... like .... fucking ever a man?"


    "I know, I know, I''m sorry... it''s just, we got so busy all the time. Right Jazzy?" I ask for


    reinforcement. I was getting tired of acting all girly, and she loves all the girly attention shit so I let her


    have it. "Oh gosh yes, they had us busy all day. You have no idea, Tyler." She says.


    We got in his car and drove away to our packhouse. Finally, I''m going home. We continued to chat


    the whole way. He told us about how the pack has grown and became more powerful since we''ve left ...


    ok, impressive! I guess mister arrogance is doing good after all.


    When we arrived, the guards at the entrance didn''t recognize me and Jazzy at first, but our scent


    soon let them know we were part of their pack and let us through. We drove down for another ten


    minutes before we got there. I was so relieved to be here. Finally, no more Colonel Colhelm bossing us


    around, doing his stupid dirty work.


    I was immediately bombarded with hugs in all directions. Alpha Brock and our previous Luna came


    as well to wee both of us. She informed us that a lot of the pack members that had gone off to


    college had arrived within thest few days, and we were having a celebration tonight, to wee us


    back home.


    To be honest, I was a bit eager to find who our arrogant new alpha, ke had sneered into


    marrying him and be our new Luna. This is gonna be fun to see... I bet he snatched a pretty little


    princess somewhere. A delicate damsel in distress... please! Whatever though, I don''t care.


    Now that we are finally here, my heart pounded rather irrational in my chest. I couldn''t get the


    scent from my mate. Hazel became impatient, she was beginning to whimper and that only made me


    lose control for a second as a lump formed in my throat. The same damn ce between my shoulder


    des began to hurt a bit, it does that whenever I''m feeling a bit sad.


    "We need to find him, Hazel. He needs to know that I love him. He needs to know that I didn''t


    mean to leave for so long. I need him, Haze... I so need him." My heart felt as if it was caught in my


    throat. I could feel the thumps of my heart, beating in my chest profusely for him.


    "He''s here... I can feel him. I know he''s here somewhere Selene. We have to look for him."


    "But where?? Where could he be?" I asked Hazel.


    "Maybe he''s one of the guards, don''t you think? Maybe one of the runners, or one of the warriors.


    Uggh... I don''t know." I nced everywhere. I was beginning to panic.


    My mind became clouded and I began to feel dizzy. ''Calm down Selene. Just go upstairs, and


    rx for a bit in your room. We will find him.'' I thought aloud to myself.


    "Your right Haze, he has to be here. You must be tired too from all the jetg. We should get some


    rest."


    I made my way over to my old room. Closed the door behind me, and let my body fall on the floor


    against the door. My butt hit the floor, my dress had ridden up to my panty line with my knees folded to


    my chest, but at this given moment... I could care less. Nothing in here had changed. Everything was


    still in tack.


    My bed had different nkets in a soft gray tone, but the walls were still warm off white, my


    bookshelves still overcrowded with books. The same dim lightmps on my dressers. I remember the


    night I left. The rose and my shaking hand as I wrote my goodbye note to him, I was too scared to see


    him, I left before daylight came.


    I remember sitting on my reading nook by my bay window, sneaking a peek of his back as I used


    the moonlight to write my note. It was the best memory I could take with me.


    I decided to take a quick bath and sleep for a bit right after. It was, quite early and the party was


    not gonna start for a few more hours. So I decided to rest meanwhile.


    ----


    I woke up around seven or so, the room was already a bit dark. Guess I was more tired than I


    thought.... then again, we don''t get much time to rest and sleep anyway. I decided to get up and start


    getting ready.


    "Remember Selene, act gracefully... " Haze reminded me.


    "I know, I know...."


    I went into the closet looking through my old clothes, but nothing caught my desire. Man, I used to


    dress like a fucking nerd. I opened my suitcase. Got my baby out and ced her in my closet, on top of


    some boxes I had on the top shelf before anything happened to it. I was still in my bathrobe from the


    shower earlier. I was so tired I didn''t bother to change or anything. Just got out of the shower, ced


    my robe on, and fell asleep.


    "Selene.... he''s here." Hazel pranced.


    A sweet smell had brought me out of trance while I tried to decide on what to wear. My heart sank.


    It skipped at a million per second. I was a nerve wreck. What would I say? what would I do?


    The door opened harshly, and I heard his manly husky voice with a loud growl "MATE!"


    my eyes widened in shock. He was so quick, I didn''t even realize when he pinned me to the wall


    before I can even see his face. Smelling my neck, and licking his mark. His touch sent me to ecstasy. It


    made me moan uncontrobly. I needed to see his handsome face. His body felt strong and muscr.


    He held me tight. It hurt the way he grasped my hips, but it felt so good at the same time. He growled


    out loud when he noticed the smell of my arousal, bringing his hand between my legs, and licking his


    lips teasing me.


    "Oh god...." I whispered. His hand going at a steady pace, as his finger traced my clit and skin. He


    pulled back a bit, and there he was.


    Both of us were in utter shock, as we finally nced at who we were. "ke?" my eyes widened.


    My heart raced, and my stomach felt uncontroble. "Selene!" I gulped harshly, my mind clouded


    with fear of what was toe next.


    ''HAZE??? what''s happening? ze?.... Really?....but why? He doesn''t even want me.... he''s


    backing away. Why is he backing away Haze? It hurt to see him back away... Haze, what do I do?


    Please help me, what do I do?"


    He saw my tears fall, tears I''d hoped not to shed before him if this was the possible oue. I


    closed my eyes in shame and ced my hands around my chest closing my robe... I felt so ashamed


    of myself right now. I wasn''t good enough for him.


    "Mate..." he whispered. My eyes filled with tears, he lifted my chin softly with his finger, a single


    tear ran down his right eye. He leaned forward, closing the gap between us. His hand wrapped around


    my waist, inside my robe.


    "My mate... mine!" He whispered as he traced his lips in a feather-like motion on my lips before


    kissing me.


    I immediately gave him dominance, he kissed me vigorously, intensifying the kiss. Undoing my


    robe slowly. He grazed my bare skin with the back of his fingers softly. My hands went over his nape.


    Making me pull closer to him, arching my back, loving his every touch. The electric sparks circuiting


    through my body where he trailed my skin.


    "ke?"


    "Shhh.... don''t speak my love, enjoy the moment. Let me please you. "


    " ke, please?. "


    He gripped my thighs harshly, I wrapped my legs around his waist as he turned us towards the


    bed. cing me softly down, my head delicately resting on the pillow.


    He rose, ncing at my naked body under him. Letting out a loud grunt before taking his clothes


    off his body.


    He hovered over me. Softly caressing my skin. I arched my back, his touch did wonders to me. He


    softly trailed kisses on my body. Holding my breasts in his hands, delicately and oh so softly caressing


    my skin. Lightly pinching my nipple between his teeth. My hands profusely gripped his hair, my fingers


    intecing his brown lustful hair. He felt so good. "Selene, let him mate with you! We need to finish the


    mating bond." Haze demanded.


    "ke, Please?" I begged, a tear of lust and ecstasy leaving my eyes.


    He hovered over me. Tracing my inner thighs with his wet tongue. I could feel the pressure of my


    arousal bing too much for me to bear.


    "ke.... oh god, PLEASE?" he ignored I plead as he took his time.


    His tongue slowly making its way between my legs. His finger going inside me slowly. I arched my


    back, my breathing uncontrobly erratic, he gripped my breasts harshly with one hand, but it felt so


    good. How can a man make me feel all this good?


    He continued to enter his finger vigorously inside me. As he kept at a steady pace moving in and


    out, again. His pace picked up, his tongue working wonders over my clit as he encircled his tongue and


    sucked on it harshly. He took a second finger cing it inside.


    His thumb going over my clit. I was a mess.... continuing at a steady and fast pace, pounding his


    fingers in and out of me. His hand hitting my bones harshly under, but I cared not. Time and time again.


    He pushed in and out vigorously. I could feel my pressure increase, I felt it as if it was a ball forming in


    my stomach. He felt I wasing, I was getting tighter around his fingers. He took his tongue again to


    trace over my clit harshly, and that''s all it took. I moaned allowed as I felt myself release in his mouth.


    His loud grunt, I felt the whole pack had heard it.


    My breath hitched. It was good, really good.... but I wanted more, much more. I wrapped my hands


    over his nape, causing him to fall between my legs. His bulge hitting me right on top of my opening. It


    twitched a bit, making him feel my wetness; letting him know I was ready, ready for him to take me.


    "Baby, please..... I need you, now!" I pleaded between moans.


    His head tilted back. He grabbed his shaft, pulling back the skin and jerking himself before me. It


    was a beautiful sight. I traced my hand over his bare chest, I could see goosebumps forming on his


    tinted-filled skin where my fingers traced. In one go, he ced himself inside me. Making me arch my


    back. He worked at a sweet and steady pace. His eyes locked with mine. His beautiful hazel orbs I had


    never really noticed before.


    He truly was angelic.


    I loved his every move. "Oh, goddess." I panted. He picked up the pace pounding harder and


    harder... his manhood doing wonders inside me as he moved faster, my heart raced as cold sweat


    covered my body and his, every inch covered in sweat."Oh god."


    I was close... I could feel it... he thrust faster, holding my thighs harshly squeezing them between


    his fingers. I could tell it was gonna leave a mark.


    His pace, faster and faster every time. Thrusting in and out of me. More and more passionate each


    time. "ke... I need to-"


    "No, not yet!" he demanded in his alpha voice.


    "Please ke?.... I need to. " I said as he continued his pace.


    My back arched forward, my breast gracing against his chest as he thrust inside me. "Fuck..." he


    let a loud growl as he began to release himself inside. Giving me the cue to finish as well... I moaned,


    he wrapped his arms holding me tight as I climbed down my mount of ecstasy.


    He felt so good.


    He kissed me tenderly, brushing my hair ever so slightly away from my face. My eyes locking with


    his, I could see and feel all the love in his eyes. My heartfelt content for the first time in so long.


    "Selene, Marry me?" He whispered, making a small smile present on his face.


    "What?"


    "Selene, I''ve waited for you, for five long years... I don''t need more time for me to know how much


    you mean to me."


    My mind could notprehend, but my heart was more than content.


    "So..... what do you say? .... will you be my wife? My luna?" He asked.


    I stared at him, my eyes watered uncontrobly, and my breath caught in my chest.


    "Yes! I will marry you, ke!" He rested his forehead on mine, his hand trailed the top of my head


    caressing it softly, the other one caressing my skin close to my ribcage.


    He locked his sight on mine, and kissed me with all the passion I had been dreaming, and hoping


    for, all these years I''d been away.

 Chapter 3 Alpha鈥檚 Maid

    Chapter 3 Alpha¡¯s Maid


    Selene


    So let me fill you in, on what''s happened,  thest five weeks since I''ve been back. I found I''m


    mated to ke Landon. He''s Alpha, and head honcho to our pack. Yes, he proposed to me the night


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    we reunited, after we had amazing sex.


    Do I feel he''s in love with me? I know so! even if he tries to fucking deny it... I see the way he


    drools over me. I dress sexy in front of him on purpose to provoke him, especially when we''re alone.


    When I''m out of the room, he usually demands I go change or there are consequences. He hates


    another wolf''s looking at me, giving them an evil stare. When I want him to take me then and there? I


    protest to go change because the consequence is just that, he loses control and takes me, iming me


    his, again. Whether it''s in his office or our room, it doesn''t matter, he''ll rip my clothes off and takes me.


    He demanded my things got changed from my room to his room. Which honestly, I don''t mind, it''s


    a much big bigger and better room them my old one.


    I made him have a fit a few days ago when he came back from a two-day business trip. I hated the


    style he had in his room, so I had someonee in and changed the whole decor to our room. It went


    from his boring bachelor look to a more boho chick style. He was really pissed off, but he got over it,


    not like he has a choice now, does he?


    We got married two weeks ago, I know... it was quick. He didn''t even let me pick out my own damn


    dress. I had a little say on what I wanted, but, he refused to allow me to partake in any shopping.


    Thankfully, Luna Christy helped with everything for the wedding. It was rather romantic, and


    elegant if I may add.


    The whole pack came and celebrated with us. Luna Christy has rather good taste, and she kept


    my opinion in mind the whole time. We had an earthy theme, with shades of blush, navy blue, and


    burgundy for my colors in the decor. He wore a handsome navy blue tux, white shirt, and burgundy tie.


    He looked extremely hot. My dress was a simple ruste gown, with a heart shape top and it


    flowed beautifully, long round tail in the back, with beaded flower patterns. I was in awe, at my dress, it


    was beautiful.


    Last week, we had our official Luna ceremony.  The pack that I once could care less about being


    part of? Is now the dearest thing I hold in life, well... besides ke of course. Although he''s still pissing


    me off daily.


    We had no honeymoon, because well, we don''t need it. We sleep together every night, and he is


    freaking amazing in bed.


    He''s demanding, rude, arrogant, he is a fucking asshole, ALL THE TIME. I don''t get how behind


    the walls when we are ready to go to bed, we can have some amazing sex butes the day he treats


    me like his own personal maid.


    The morning after I came back, he told Mrs. Tally to put me to work. Mrs. Tally is the headdy in


    the packhouse. She takes care of the agendas for the food, the cleaning, and pretty much everything.


    There''s a total of ten or sodies who I have be fond of, and I  care about so much. When he is


    undetected they don''t hesitate to take over my long list of tasks. They clean and help with the chores in


    the house, run errands for me, and pamper me without him knowing.


    Every day, he wakes up, and he''s ready to work by 6 in the morning. I''m used to waking up at that


    time, or earlier if I have to. But, to get on his nerves, I act like I ampletely worn out, and refuse to


    get up. So he lets me stay in bed until breakfast is ready to be served. He demands I eat breakfast with


    him and all the members of our pack that stay in the house. Then he just gets up without saying a


    word, hands me my paper with the chores he wants me to do for the day. Then leaves to his office


    without saying a single word to me, just a single kiss on my head, sometimes on my forehead, or a


    small peck on my lips.


    I have to do everything, before meeting him for lunch, in which I am obliged to bathe and dress


    nicely for him and the members that join us at the table once again. No one is allowed to eat until I


    make myself present at the table, which I felt bad about thest time I was runningte, and they


    waited for me for over an hour and a half.


    If he feels in a good mood, I''ll have the afternoon off. If I piss him off, he gives me more shit to do.


    Again, everything must be done before we meet for dinner. Where he expects me to dress elegantly for


    him. Though for dinner, it''s just him and I at our table. Most of the time he doesn''t say a word, just sits


    there quietly eating. But I gotta say, it feels more intimate, just him and me, together, infortable


    silence.


    I hate this.... especially because I have to act like a stupid little princess in front of him. His perfect


    little damsel in distress. I have no say, he refuses to let me train with the rest. of the pack, or allow me


    to go alone for even a single run.


    Today, he had the bright idea to make me wash his clothes. I know! you''re probably thinking, ok


    not so bad? except, we have fuckingundry machines! And he is making me wash all his clothes by


    hand! Not even indoors, but outdoors! in the hot zing sun.


    Ok, so, I guess, It''s not such a big deal! I''ve done it before. I''ve had to wash my clothes in the


    middle of nowhere before. But it makes me mad, because I know he''s doing all this shit because I left


    for five years without telling him, it''s his way of payback.


    How can I exin to him that I had no choice? I did it for our pack, for him, for my family, so they


    all stayed safe. I promised alpha Brock I''d keep it a secret. No one was allowed to know. So how can I


    tell him? He thinks I just left and went on to be at a stupid university for five years studying and partying


    away, while he stayed here, waiting for me toe back.


    Uuggh, this is so fucking annoying.


    I told him I wanted to train, acting like I''ve not trained in all this time and I need to start training so I


    can help protect the pack. But he refused, saying I was too weak and I''d get hurt....are you kidding me?


    Weak? I wanted to punch him when he said that. But I knew if I did? I probably would of regret doing it.


    His face is too sexy to be punched.


    Now I''m here, washing his damn clothes, and Jazzy, who I dragged along.... keepsughing her


    ass off the whole time she''s helping me. She gets stuck helping me clean since she''s part of my whole


    secret anyway. Besides, she has now officially be my brother''s second chance mate. So, she''s


    family.


    I was really hurt when I heard the pack was attacked a year or so after we left. He had already


    found his mate, who belonged to the crescent moon pack, she hade with the purpose to be with


    him. They were going to get married soon, but she was killed during the attack.


    "I can''t believe he is actually making you wash his damn clothes by hand. This is epic, Sel. I


    wonder what else he has in store for his little maid? Kind of Kinky if you ask me." Jazzy says. I p his


    shirt on the rock and ce my hand on my hip before I snap back at her.


    "Shut the fuck up, and help me out Jazz. I''m tired, and my damn back hurts already." Sheughs


    throwing her head back and nodding while she drains his shirt, twisting it with her hands.


    "You know what? Fucking Screw this shit!....he wants cleanundry? he''ll have cleanundry!" I


    get up, grabbing all the clothes we had already finished, and ball everything up together in a big


    mountain pile. I grab the bottle of bleach and pour the whole liquid on top of his clothes. Mind I say


    most of his clothes are either business suits, or dark-colored, but mainly, business attire.


    I drain every ounce of that bottle and let it sit for a few minutes, before I rinse, and hang it to dry.


    Now, to wait for his reaction!


    ke


    I tap my foot profusely at the floor. My hand pinching my nose and eyebrows narrowed, eyes glued


    shut from the frustration I was feeling.


    I know, maybe I''ve been giving her hell, but she made me go through hell for five fucking years


    without even saying anything, oring home, even for a visit... I ran around for five years, trying to


    look for her. Just so she cane home like nothing? For all I know she was fucking partying away,


    while I was here trying to be a responsible alpha, responsible adult, and finishing college at the same


    time. All while protecting my pack from fuckin rogue attacks.


    I got work done early today because I wanted to give her a surprise. I had nned to take her to


    dinner. Maybe even take her to buy a nice ne and take her shopping for whatever she wanted to


    get. But now I am mad as hell. All my clothes are ruined... she ruined every piece of garment I own.


    Blotches of bleach stain in every piece of my clothes including my damn underwear, which I don''t even


    recall giving them to her to wash.


    "Selene, do you even know how to wash a fucking piece of clothes? What the fuck happened?"


    "I''m sorry my dear husband. I really did try, I''ve never done this before. I''m sorry, I just wanted to


    make you proud, and I failed." She says as I take her in my arms while she begins to cry.


    Maybe I am being too much of an asshole with her.


    "Alright, it''s fine Selene. But now, I''m gonna have to cancel our ns for the evening and head out


    to buy new clothes. I have a really important meeting tomorrow,  I can''t exactly wear the same damn


    clothes I''m wearing now, can I?"


    She sniffled, looking down to the ground. Goddess, I''m such an asshole. "ke, I''m sorry. I swear


    baby I didn''t mean to. You were just trying to teach me to be a good housewife, and I can''t even wash


    your nice suits." She cries in between her words.


    I trail her hair, trying to calm her down. "It''s fine Selene. Just,.....why don''t you take the rest of the


    day off, ok? Tomorrow I''ll let Mrs.Tally you will not be helping out withundry anymore, and I promise


    ....., I''ll lower the number of tasks I give you, Ok? How does that sound?" I say as I tilt her chin up


    gently to give her a peck.


    Her eyes watered, and her cheeks got blotchy red. "Really ke? You''re not mad at me, right?


    darling? " she asks while gripping my shirt and pulling herself up to kiss me.


    "No, I''m not mad. Now, dinner is almost ready, go upstairs and get yourself freshen up. I''ll meet


    you in a few hours while I call my tailor and head in to buy new suits. Please, Selene, make sure to


    stay out of trouble. Last time you were in the kitchen you burned the food, so let thedies take care of


    everything in there this time, Ok?"


    "Ok baby... I''ll see you at dinner." She leans upward and I give her a stern kiss. Intecing my


    tongue with her. Fuck, I gotta get going before I do her here, now.... same shit happenedst time in


    the office, just because I didn''t want to pull away from her kiss.


    I said goodbye and went to my car. Took my keys, turned on the engine dialing Scott''s number,


    and took off.


    Luckily, Scott had a few suits in my size. Although most were too tight around my arms and


    needed to be readjusted. I still got three good suits for the meetings I have tomorrow, and for this


    weekend, so I can take her out. I headed back to the pack and hoped dinner was ready. I''m starving.


    When I got in, most of the members had already gone up to their rooms. Some of the younger kids


    were still in the living room doing homework, and others were in the media room doing projects or


    whatnot.


    Mrs. Tally informed me that my Luna, Selene, was already waiting for me in the dining room. So I


    made my way giving her my bags to take upstairs. I opened the door to the dining room that I had done


    just for me and her.


    This room used to be a spare bedroom for whenever we have guests.  But I wanted a ce where


    it would just be me and her, eating together.


    It''s a fair enough size room, about forty or so square feet, maybe more. But plenty for the four-seat


    table I had done, specially made for her in a mahogany red tint, with matching chairs. A nice princess


    chandelier hung in the middle, the whole room looked elegant and rustic. I went in, the lights were


    down low, she had the candles lit on around the room. The table was set with candles, rose bouquets,


    a bottle of wine, with two te settings.


    "Good evening, my dear husband." She says, with all her wondering beauty. She is absolutely


    beautiful. Wearing a long skin-tight red dress, a slit on her side that went all the way to her hip. I


    growled at the sight. Was she wearing underwear under that? She looked sexy as hell.


    "Selene. Good evening. Is dinner ready?" I say harshly, narrowing my eyebrows. I was not going to


    let her see the power she has over me.


    "Of course my love. Take a seat." She says as she trails her fingers on my chest and grasps my


    nape. I im her lips, wrapping one arm around her waist, the other tracing that long sexy slit on her


    dress. The kiss soon intensified, I can hear her moan. I gripped her thigh making her bring her leg up


    by my waist. I moved her dress over to the other leg, exposing her soft silky legs before me. I ce


    myself between her legs, I can smell her intoxicating sweet smell. I love the way she smells. I can


    never forget the way my dear wife smells. Honeysuckle and magnolias. She smells so damn good.


    After our intense scene, we decide to have dinner. I fixed my tie, unhinged the buttons of my


    sleeves, and rolled them neatly up. I sat at my seat, took my napkin to myp and took hold of my


    utensils, and began to eat. She stood across the table, fixing her dress and intecing her fingers


    through her hair tob it back into its wless state, and sat down to eat. Her face was still flustered


    by our intimacy just a few minutes back.


    "ke?" She whispered across the table as I stabbed my fork on the nk steak and ran my knife


    across it to cut a piece off. Ignoring her call as I continued to eat. I don''t like being bothered when I


    work, or when I eat.


    "ke?" she whimpers.


    "What, Selene?" I sneer, tapping my utensils harshly on the sides of my te, making her jump in


    ce.


    She narrows her sight down, sighing before she nces her sight away.


    "N-Nothing, never mind. Sorry to bother you."


    "What, Selene? What did you want to say?" I demand her to continue.


    "Nothing babe... I just. I wanted to say I''m truly sorry for ruining your clothes. Next time I will be


    more careful, I promise. " she says calmly.


    Great, now I feel more of an asshole. I take my napkin off myp and ce it on the table holding


    my hand out to her. I sigh as she makes her way and sits on myp. I ce my hands around her


    petite waist. One of her hands going over my chest and the other around my nape.


    "Selene, it''s fine. Don''t worry about that anymore, ok? I''ve already spoken with Mrs. Tally, starting


    tomorrow you are offundry duty, and maybe..... maybe I have been a bit hard on you. As of


    tomorrow, I promise... I will lower your daily tasks, ok?... how does that sound? Maybe you and I can


    both take the day off tomorrow overall. I''ll take you shopping, you can buy whatever you want... is that


    ok?" She smiles brightly, her smile as angelic and beautiful as can be.


    "Really love? You''ll spend the day with me tomorrow? Promise?"


    "I promise," I say as I close my eyes hoping I don''t regret, and hope she doesn''t bankrupt my


    ount. She leans in kissing me with vigor. Squeezing me tight.


    She jumps back up, and walks to her ce, and sits back down, tossing her hair back and


    grabbing her utensils to eat. Finally, I can eat peacefully.

 Chapter 4 Shopping with Mr. Landon

    Chapter 4 Shopping with Mr. Landon


    Selene


    Shopping with ke is not what I was expecting. I thought he''d take me to the mall and let me run


    wild. But no, he seriously surprised me. His idea of shopping is taking me to choose elegant and


    beautiful fabrics and getting tailored. We sat in an elegant room, with Scott, his tailor, and after


    countless books and getting sized, he had me booked for ten dresses, he wanted them done a.s.a.p.


    because as he said, I am to go with him on a business trip in a month from now. Is he seriously giving


    this old werewolf ten dresses to make me in just four weeks? It''s insane... seriously,pletely insane


    and irrational.


    He is seriously very demanding in everything he does. He is very particr about his taste and


    ordered Scott to be precise in what he and I had asked for.


    He is very protective of our pack and has managed to expand ournd in such a short time. He


    has really surprised me with all he''s aplished here. Our pack now has their own schools, we have


    our own hospitals, emergency personnel in first responders, our own mall, cinema, and much more.


    Needles to say, we do not need to leave our pack''s premises.


    I was not expecting him to be like this. While we were growing up, I always thought he was going


    to be one of those stupid bachelor boys who slept with every skirt that came before him, why? Because


    regardless of how arrogant I thought he''d be, he was still hot as hell. But even our women in our


    pack are very much respectful towards him. I have not had any girl hit on him in my presence. I mean,


    it''s more than obvious they drool over him, hell, I drool over him too, but.... they somehow have this


    strong respect for him. I really admire him for that.


    After we were done speaking with Scott, we got back into his SUV. his driver Chester, who is also


    one of the warriors, took us directly to the mall so I can do as I wanted, piss him off by running around


    like a little girl shopping. I wonder if he gets mad if I spend over a thousand? Guess we''ll find out...


    We arrived at the mall, and immediately I got out without waiting for him to get out. The mall had


    everything. Wow, not bad Mr.Landon.... not bad! I made my way into papayas, shopped there, then I


    went to forever twenty-one and shopped there, went to Lane Bryant''s, Windsor''s, and ten other nice-


    looking stores. The more annoyed he got, the more I shopped. Then I thought, he''s being a good sport,


    he deserves something nice... so I went to Victoria''s secret and tried on a few nice pieces for him to


    pick for me. I modeled the pieces before his eyes, let him touch a bit, and gave him a few teases here


    and there. He maintainedposed for the most part, which was good... didn''t want to end up doing it


    here in the dressing room for our pack to hear.


    It was fun to see him trying to actposed. I got a lot of cute bras he liked, thongs, andced


    underwear he picked out himself. And my favorite, a beautiful nightgown in silk fabric to wear tonight.


    For a girl who hated all this crap, I was beginning to like wearing them. Especially if it was to wear for


    him. It''s just something about the mate bond that makes you just want to please your man all the time.


    Fuck Selene, you are way head over heels for this man.


    We went around, walking from one ce to the other. He''d sit and wait for me to decide. He was


    really trying to keep patience. I''d take ten shirts in at a time to the fitting room to try on, showing him a


    piece at a time. Put all the pieces back in their rightful spot, bring back ten more pieces, and tried them


    on. I can sense the irritation in his being.


    I wanted to burst outughing the whole time but, I keptposed. When it was time we usually


    have lunch together he took me to a nice bistro inside the territory, about a five-minute walk from the


    mall. We headed out, I ordered a shit load of food telling him I could not decide and wanted to try it all. I


    got us a nice bottle of rose, that cost him two hundred and fifty, and drank a ss from it. It was pretty


    decent. Sweet and savory. I had our waitress pack everything to go and told Mrs.Tally to ce them in


    the fridge or give it away since nothing was touched by my hands.


    After all the shopping we did and all the food I made him buy, I was really exhausted. I headed into


    our room, copse on the bed, and passed out. Goddess that was fun.


    ********


    ke


    I stood by my desk, pinching my nose, and had my eyes glued shut. I grabbed the ss bottle of


    bourbon and poured myself a drink to calm myself down. How in the actual fuck can a girl spend more


    than ten fucking thousand dors in clothes, makeup, and shoes? She''s unbelievable. The only thing in


    here I didn''t mind one bit for her to actually buy was the lingerie. Other than that... I feel like burning it


    all already. She bought a whole fucking wardrobe full of clothes.


    I thought she had enough with the dresses Scott was making her, which it''s beside the ten grand I


    spent at the mall. But then she had to pull her shit with her puppy eyes saying she wanted to go to the


    damn mall. I wanted to strangle myself from the second we arrived. Besides having to wait for her to go


    into almost every damn store she saw, I had to constantly get interrupted by one of our pack members.


    Maybe building that damn mall was not such a good idea after all. Then to have our tablepletely


    covered in food, I couldn''t even savor my food peacefully, she just kept talking nonsense the whole


    fucking time. She knows I like to eat quietly.... why the hell is this happening? I thought I was gonna pull


    my head off.


    I desperately grabbed the whole bottle of wine she ordered and downed the whole damn thing


    myself. Fuck, I''m d it''s done and over.


    Knock knock


    "Come in" I answered.


    "Alpha, dinner is almost ready. I checked on Luna, but I''m afraid she has fallen asleep. Do I wake


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    her for you sir, so she can freshen up and get ready?" She asks in a calm motherly voice.


    I made her a promise, and I was bound to keep it. I have to start treating her better.


    "No Mrs.Tally, that''s not necessary. te our food on a tray, we''ll have dinner inside our room


    tonight. Call me when you have the tray ready. I will take it up myself. I''ll be here working till then. After


    you''re done, you can all turn in for the night." I inform her.


    She turns on her heel, nodding in agreement.


    "Yes Alpha, as you wish."


    I worked in my office for a while. I had to make sure I left my packpletely protected and


    unharmed for the days I was leaving with my wife in a few weeks.


    I went over the map of our perimeters, encircling where I wanted guards, runners, trackers, and


    warriors. I then went over the schedule, revising when and where they each would be. I was blessed to


    have so many loyal pack members I could count on. A lot of our women gave newborn pups, I needed


    to make sure they were being protected the most. Just the thought of me having my own pup sends me


    to protective mode....just to think of those pups getting hurt makes me so fucking pissed. If anyone


    dares touch a hair on any of my packs, I will rip their head off personally.


    It was taking me a while to finish, I paused when I heard the link Mrs.Tally send me, informing me


    our food was ted. I make my way out as calm as possible. I have been on edgetely, and all the


    veins in my arms, neck, and face are visible. I don''t mean to look scary, but all the younger pups


    always seem to scare away from me every time this happens. A lot is happeningtely, things I need


    answers to.


    I make my way, trying topose myself so my veins can diminish in size. I grab my tray with one


    hand, holding the wine and sses on the other, and make my way upstairs. I ce the wine and


    sses down by a table with some stupid decorations Selene ced by our door, while I get the door


    open and make my way in. I slowly lean down and set the tray down by my side of the bed.


    My beautiful wife was still fast asleep. I go back out, get the sses and wine and enter my room


    again, closing the door behind me.


    The bit of light peeking in, kissing the side of my wife''s body reminds me of that night I found I was


    her mate. The moonlight caressed her beautiful curves perfectly.


    She is making me lose my damn mind.


    I grab a quick shower to cool off, when I''m done, I turn off the water, wrap my towel around my


    waist and walk out of the restroom.


    My dear wife is already awake, awaiting with a bright smile. A smile that can melt me inside.


    "ke!" She calls my name, with the sweetest voice I''ve ever heard.


    I make my way, holding onto her as if it was for dear life... I can never get tired of hearing her say


    my name.

 Chapter 5 Meeting With The Elders

    Chapter 5 Meeting With The Elders


    *****Two weeks before going to meet the allied packs.*****


    ke


    I woke up earlier than usual today. I need to meet with the pack elders today. I needed their


    opinion on something that has been bothering metely. As alpha of my pack, it''s my duty to maintain


    everything and everyone safe. I have been going through our archivestely, and there is something I


    just find so fascinating about learning about our own pack history... Who they were, and what they did,


    everything just seems so surreal and tantalizing to know about our own history. But..... The more I read,


    the more I realize that something isn''t adding up.


    ording to the archives, five years ago we had dozens of our women named warriors, but as I


    began counting the members we have lost and the ones still alive, we still have two women missing.


    They were never recorded, no name, no description.... nothing but a number count, and their gift


    bestowed upon them by our goddess, or, at least part of their gift... I have a feeling there''s more than


    these puzzles missing here.


    Every time one of our pack members receives their calling, it gets recorded, whether it''s to work for


    the pack as a warrior, a guard, a nurse, or a simple life of an omega. We even record when a person


    undergoes their first shifting, or when a new Luna is named, ....Everything must be recorded...


    I know a lot of packs treat their omega''s like shit because they are the least important. But not in


    my pack, they are the most essential workers, because they are the ones that keep our living


    environment going. They do the essential jobs, like running the restaurants to cleaning, waitressing,


    etc. They deserve the same respect as the professionals in my eyes.


    I said goodbye to my wife this morning before I had to leave. Of course, I never bother telling her


    where I am going, because honestly, I don''t like to bother her with my countless duties. I just don''t think


    she''d be interested in the things I do.


    I arrived about ten minutes before the time of the meeting, all fifty of our elders were already


    present when I got there.


    I made my derations and showed them the archives. Each one looked and questioned as they


    narrowed their gaze on the endless piles of documents before them. They seemed to be questioning


    everything among themselves, which was making me be nervous, thinking about what could be


    happening within my pack.


    My dad and father-inw are now part of the elder council. I was not expecting what they were


    about to tell us when my dad took a stand. It seemed that no one in the council of our elders knew


    about the derations he was confessing to us, and none had any idea what they had just dered.


    After they reviewed everything, and they heard my arguments, demanding answers for the two


    women missing; my mind went toplete shock, I was right about my suspicion all along. Why would


    they keep something so delicate from me? I waspletely outraged.


    My dad and Chansey had never seen the darker side of me. I have always looked at them with full


    respect, regardless of me now being their alpha, but they were unprepared for my outburst.


    " Why didn''t I know about this? As the present alpha of this pack, I had the right to know about


    these matters. Why would you keep this from me?" I yelled at them, I was so pissed off that they would


    keep matters so delicate from my knowledge.


    "ke son, try to understand. This was a drastic decision that had to be taken at thest minute.


    We never meant any harm. If we had known that she was your mate we would have tried to figure a


    way for her to stay. We would have figured out a way to have sent someone else in her ce." father


    said.


    "And why didn''t you? Did you not see how hard it was for me to not have her here with me? She


    could have been killed." Dad took a step forward, trying to console me, "But she didn''t get killed, son.


    She is back home safe...and-"


    "And that makes things better? It just makes things worse, if you ask me... Did you know she


    hasn''t told me anything about this? She has kept it a secret all this time. Do...You...Have any idea how I


    feel about this? She''s keeping secrets from me. She was in danger all along....gone for five years!" I


    paced around, angry. "I could have protected her!"


    "Alpha, please.... it is not her fault. She was ordered by us to do so. She loves you, my dear son.


    You have to understand that this is just as difficult for you as it is for her." My mind was aplete whirl


    of frustration and misunderstanding. My wife, the lead warrior of my pack? And I did not get


    acknowledge for this. How could I have not seen thising? She is much braver than I''d seen, much


    braver... I have taken her for granted.


    "Alpha, we apologize for keeping this from you. We did not just keep this secret from you, but up to


    now from the day of her return, she has been kept away from her rightful duties. It is fair to say that we


    should speak with her and reevaluate her status with our goddess. We must find, if she is to stay as our


    lead warrior, or find someone to take over, her main priority now is to stand by your side. Until then, we


    ask that you please try and remain calm. We must not worry her more than she already is, we are


    aware she might be struggling to tell you the truth about her calling to our pack in terms of not hurting


    you. She must be devastated in her own mind of what she must do, please.....give us time to figure this


    out, we beg of you alpha?" I furrowed my eyebrows. This was too much for me to bear. My dear wife, a


    warrior? I can not allow it. I can not bear the thought of her getting hurt.


    But I know that she is strong. I sense it in her. I am at loss here either way. I just got her back after


    so many years away from her, to think she will be a warrior and may get hurt makes my heartache at


    an inexplicable rate inside, all the way inside my soul.


    "Very well.... even if I do not like the idea of our Luna being our lead warrior, I know I must not go


    against what our goddess has chosen for her. I will give you until the day of my return from my meeting


    with our allied packs in a few weeks. Until then, she is to stay out of training and continue to live ONLY


    as our Luna. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, Alpha," They all reply in unison.


    I fixed the hem of my suit jacket, running my fingers through my hair as I exhaled a deep sight


    filled with turmoil. My heart felt heavy and filled with uncontroble sadness. What am I to do if


    something was to happen to her? I have waited all my life for her... I would not be able to withstand


    ever losing her, I''d rather die than see her gone.


    "Alpha, I am as deeply surprised and shocked as you are about all this, hell, here we are...both


    thinking my sis is off at college and she''s in the middle ofbat training... fuck, who knew, huh? My


    little sister Selene kicking ass somewhere..." Ty, my beta smirks nervously.


    "Do you hear yourself? You sound just as bad as they do!! I can''t believe all this. Do you know how


    worried I''ve been for my mate? Just to hear where she''s really made matters worse." I paused myself, I


    needed to calm myself before I started the car and took off at full speed like I tend to when I''m angry.


    "Tyler, you have no idea how many thoughts are going through my fucking mind right now... I could


    have been protecting her all this time. The worst thing is, I have a feeling there is more to this story


    than meets the eye. And I am bound to find the truth one way or another." We sat in my car, I kept


    running my hand through my hair and face, frustrated and annoyed.


    "So what exactly are you nning on doing?" Ty turned, looking at me with a serious face.


    "I don''t know, I guess we''ll just have to wait and see," I said as I turned the ignition on. I ced it in


    drive and sped off back to the house. There is no way in hell I was going to keep her out of my sight


    now.


    "So, who was the other woman you found in the archives, ke? You never mentioned her name.


    What happened to her? Is she still alive? Do you know of her whereabouts?" Ty asked.


    I wasn''t sure if he was ready to hear who the other girl was.... he had already lost his first mate. I


    still remember how he hurt for a long time when she died. He was weak for weeks-long from the


    separation of his mate. His whole being was crushed. He was weak to a point I thought he was going to


    die as well. Learning about my suspicions would just anger him more.


    I stayed silent, trying to put into words what to say to him. I don''t think there is an easy way for him


    to know the truth without him being mad...first, to lose your mate; then find out your twin was never in


    college but rather training somewhere..... and the fact they were gone so long makes no sense at all.


    Five years is far past the extension of training. I have never sent anyone out for training, out of our


    facilities for more than six months during my five years as alpha. The whole year thing for me was far


    too much. They were better trained here under my care anyway.


    "ke.... hey man.... you still there?" Ty snapped his fingers in front of my eyes bringing me back


    from my trance. I took a big sigh, my left hand on top of the steering wheel, gripping it tightly, my other


    grasped tightly around the gear shift. So tight I thought the whole damn thing was gonna break off. I


    closed my eyes and hoped for better days.


    "Who is the other girl, ke?" He asked, deep down inside I can see he already knew the answer.


    But just like me, he''d hope I was going to say differently.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Ty, I don''t think you need me to mention her name.... you already know who it is. I''m sorry Ty... I


    really am." I gravelly sighed, closing my eyes but for a moment. I knew he was devastated in his heart,


    something felt far too sketchy about all this.


    "Fucking answer me, ke!! Who is the other girl?" He yelled in frustration.


    "Ty! I mean it, I''m sorry...I-"


    "Don''t you pull the pity shit card with me. ke, answer the fucking question.... who is the other


    warrior that left with my sister." He heaved, his eyes filled with rage and sadness all in one. Tears ran


    down his eyes, his fists so tight they''d be white around the knuckles. We were worried about


    Selene, something bigger was happening here, and we needed to get to the bottom of this.


    I took a long sigh, if we are righ, and things are being kept hidden from us, we both knew there


    was more troubleing our way. I guess we both just hoped..... maybe we were wrong, that it all


    would be a nice swift ride from this point on, though we knew otherwise.


    "It was Jazmin, Ty." I blurted out. Deaf silence went between us the rest of the ride. An


    ufortable and awkward silence between us men. How could we have not seen there was


    something off on that woman? Being gone for too damn long, and no word of her departure?


    Something... Was just not right.


    We talked after we both calmed down and worked out a n for the rest of our drive before we got


    home back to the packhouse, where our ''wives'' were waiting for us.


    *******


    Selene


    "So, Jazzy!!!?" I said, with a big bright grin on my face. I know something is up, I can sense it. She


    lookspletely beautiful and gorgeous. She looked radiant and glowing. She sat in our outdoor


    covered patio in the backyard. I love this ce.


    ke had this ce set up with permission from his dad while he was still in high school, a few


    years back. It was like a hidden secret garden back here. Beautiful ponds, trees, nts, and flowers


    were nted everywhere. It''s even better at night because of the beautiful lighting he had ced


    everywhere.


    There are spotlights in the ground, trees and shrubs are covered in fairy lights. It''s absolutely


    breathtaking. A perfect view of the moon can be seen from where the patio was set. There are a few


    birdbaths hidden, a kiosk that is being overtaken by the ivy''s growing around it. It''s just.... beautiful.


    Somehow, I found out that I was the only one besides his mom who was allowed toe out here


    back in high school, I thank him for that. It was my little getaway when I didn''t run off to the forest.


    I had a tea brunch set up for Jazzy and myself for today. But she had not been feeling well, so I


    waited for her until she came by.


    ke and my brother have been gone all day. I won''t lie, I hate when he''s gone for too long. It''s


    worse when I know he''ll be away for days. But I know ites with his job description, so I try and not


    question him or give him a hard time about it.


    I was setting up the table with all kinds of fancy finger foods for Jazmin and me. I had Mrs. Tally


    help me out finding a good tea for both of us, we settled for two different ones;vender-chamomile,


    and mint-ginger with lemon. They were so good. I set the table with sandwiches, teas, scones, tea


    cakes, and so much more.


    "Perfect..... what do you think?" I asked her as she stuffed her mouth with a big piece of chocte


    cake... ke''s favorite by the way.


    "Hmmm, this is good." She said with a mouth full, making me giggle.


    "Why, Mrs. Landon, if I didn''t know any better, I think the big bad alpha leader of our warrior pack


    back in Sanborn camp was going soft on us! Why with all this fancy-schmancy stuff....." she said with


    an eyebrow raised.


    "Shut up, I am not. I am still the same girl who can kick your ass if you didn''t have a bun in the


    oven." I said without thinking. She was in shock. Her mouth gawked open and her fork lifted in mid-air.


    "Selene how..... how did you know I was pregnant?... I haven''t told anyone."


    "Oh, please... Jazzy, you are hormonal, you''re giddier than usual, you look beautiful and you''re


    glowing...gees, how can I not tell?" She smiled widely, her eyes teared up a bit. "Oh hon, it''s ok, don''t


    cry! I''m serious, pregnancy looks so good on you!" I said with my eyes tearing uppletely as well.


    "Selene, Ty doesn''t know yet... I just found out two days ago, I don''t know how to tell him."


    "Well, we have to go with them on that long trip to meet with the other packs, why don''t we n


    something special to let him know then? he''ll get a big surprise out of it." I smiled, taking a sip of my


    tea."That''s a great idea, Selene. Yeah, I like that idea. I''m in." Jazzy smiled, clicking her teacup against


    mine with a big smile.

 Chapter 6 The Beginning

    Chapter 6 The Beginning


    shback


    Iid in that hard small steel bed of the room. I held my eyes closed as I felt the sting of the needle


    pierce my skin. The overhead light blinding me.


    The echo of the beeping sound of the machines checking my vitals, making me feel so damn


    irritating inside, as I tried to focus on staying still.


    The cold liquid pumping inside my veins, slowly making its way inside my body. Crawling through


    my veins as an invader through the night. It felt cold but exhrating.


    To be honest, I have no fucking clue what the hell it is they are injecting me with. Frankly, I don''t


    give a shit.... all I know is....? It feels so damn good.


    It''s addictively exhrating. It''s my adrenaline, or at least that''s what I call it. It makes me feel my


    powers and senses wake up to their peak, soon as this damn liquid hits me inside, my whole body


    intensified.


    It''s just so damn good.


    My mind drifts off to an image in my head as Iid there. The image of myself at a young age. I


    must have been around seven. I had a bright yellow sundress. A wide smile stered on my face, my


    Everything spun around as my mother''s sweet voice made itself present. Her sweet voice hummed


    in my mind as she sang andughed, grasping my hands and dancing with me, as we swirled around


    together.


    "Faster mommy, spin me around faster," I called out betweenughter.


    "Alright sweetheart... you ready, hold on tighter ok?" Her sweet voice pierced through my


    daydream.


    Laughing, holding hands, and enjoying each other''spany. Her beautiful long waved hair, her


    long thin physique, skin radiant and fair... beautiful as she could ever be.


    My mind pulls back at the sudden intrusion of a harsh tapping sound James did, as he shes his


    hand over the ss of the window.


    "Come on Princess, we ain''t got all day." He tried to rush Jazzy to finish up,


    As she continued pumping me with my adrenaline.


    "Fuck off will yah? She''s almost done. Now, scram!"


    She has always managed to tick him off. Didn''t matter if he was our lead alpha here.... she always


    told him off, and demanded him to treat me the same, being second inmand.


    ****


    There were about forty-something of us wolves out here in the middle of nowhere when we first


    arrived. We have been training for thest three years, getting close to four. We have been trained to


    kill, mercilessly. Doesn''t matter who, or what.


    Colonel Coelhelm says kill, and we kill.


    Whether it''s a rogue wolf, a vampire, reptie, Oni, Jotun, basilisk(those are the worse), or any other


    creature.... we kill, no questions asked.


    Jazzy is a wiz mixing chemicals, she loves messing with alchemy. I got here a few days before my


    eighteenth, she''d already been out here for about three months. When she saw me, she immediately


    dragged me into herb, she could smell that I had mated and bonded. Luckily, there was no other wolf


    around me at the time but her and Miranda at the time of my arrival.


    But I was yet to go through more heat to get the possibility of impregnating with my mate''s pup,


    apparently, only one encounter between him and I was not enough for us toplete the mating bond.


    She had gone through this with other she werewolves, so she immediately got me to take a shot


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and ordered me toe every two weeks for the next three months of my training to get it, or I''d be in


    trouble with all these unmated wolves.


    She grabbed a spray and handed it to me. Told me to spray it on my neck to hide my mark.


    I was thankful, especially, because she said the shot I was taking would not only benefit me but my


    mate as well wherever he was. It would keep him from bing weak and vulnerable.


    "Always, but I mean always hide your mark. If they find you have your mate and already started


    the mating bond, it could be bad news for you and him. They can try and track him down and use him


    to get to you. They can seriously hurt him." I shook my head, nervously and shaken.


    ****


    James and I are the lead wolves here. He is called alpha 1; and I, alpha 2. Caleb is Beta 1, and


    Miranda, my close friend is Beta 2. Jazzy is our only gamma and our chem wizz. We have a group of


    about twenty of us. There were two other groups, but unfortunately, they havee up to be


    outnumbered drastically over the years. Most of the members of the other groups have long died.


    Making them merge with the other groups.


    We train daily. We are responsible for learning as many tactics as possible. I as well as both betas


    and James are the main snipers. We usually are the first to arrive at the scene and thest to leave the


    scene. We gotta specialize in everything. From artillery to,bat, human and wolf form. Our specialty


    consists of different martial arts,bat, being the best with weapons, and my favorite.... being swift


    with the sword. There''s just something about ripping a vamps head off with one single swift from my


    de. Almost like a knife going through butter.


    Today, we got the call to head out to the middle of nowhere. James got the coordinates of where


    we were going. The special suits we got are universal soldier gear, they are not out yet for regr


    soldiers to wear. To everyone, they look like regr shirts andbat pants like a regr soldier, but


    they are not.


    They are high-tech universal soldier uniforms, called the Future Force Warrior. They are made out


    of a special dynamic geological fluid, almost like oil, a mixture of polyethylene glycol and nanobots


    particles that can turn into solid rock to our touchmand or at the base of an impact to our body. It is


    impressively less than an inch thick. The best part, it makes our power and stamina increase more than


    three hundred percent.


    They adapt to our body ordingly to the temperature. Built-in GPS and built-in keypad to


    me. Our uniform is imprable, that''s the best part in case of a bite, not a single tear would make it


    through. Of course, it will still hurt like shit, but at least it won''t pierce our skin. Monitors our physical


    health with tech built-in called WPSM, or warfare physiological soldier monitor. Impressively leaving


    way behind the Russian Ratnik-3 exoskeleton soldier suits.


    There are numerous symbols on my katana, symbols that signify protection, power, numerous


    symbols to protect us against any mundane creature on this.


    ****


    We geared up, I ced my katana on the harness on my back, loaded up my McMin 50 sniper


    rifle, and my two small Desert Eagle 50ae shotguns in case I needed a short-range pistol.


    ced my harness in ce, geared up my sses, ced my hair in a tight whole hair braid, and


    I was ready to go.


    "Okdies, let''s roll," I said as I made my way to my group to where they were waiting. The


    convoys were already equipped and waiting for us to depart.


    End of shback

 Chapter 7 Facing The Big Bad Alpha

    Chapter 7 Facing The Big Bad Alpha


    Selene


    ke returned earlier than usual from what I thought today. Usually, when he says he has a


    meeting, he is gone all day. But today he returned mid-day, and he looked a bit disconcerting.


    "Hi, Ty, hi sweetheart. Are you hungry? Would you like me to make you something to eat?" I asked


    genuinely happy, standing from my seat to greet both.


    I kissed Ty on his cheek, and he returned the gesture by cing his hand over mine and giving me


    a warm, but mncholic smile in return. I squint my eyes a bit, narrowing my eyebrows.


    He looked away and walked towards Jazzy, kneeling down before her. He turned her chair a bit


    and hugged her around her waist. She wrapped her hands around him, ncing over me with the


    same curious concern I had in the pit of my stomach.


    I smiled at ke, although he didn''t return the smile. He simply looked down to conceal the


    frustration written over his face. He held out a hand I immediately took it, as he pulled me close to him


    engulfing me with a tight hug around my waist. He ced his face around my neck, inhaling deep, and


    kissing me on my mark.


    "Baby what''s wrong? Did something bad happen? What''s going on ke?" I whispered, making


    him tighten his grasp on me. I took a big sigh, wrapping my arms over his neck, holding him tight.


    I don''t know how long we were there hugging, but I didn''t pull away. I simply enjoyed the moment.


    If it was something that made him feel better, then I''d stay there until he needed me to be.


    It must have been a good ten or fifteen minutes before he finally decided to pull away. We had not


    noticed that Jazzy and Ty had left until ke pulled away from the hug.


    I cupped his face and tried to see into his eyes. My wolf and I could feel that there was something


    wrong. I kissed his lips gently. Pecking him lightly, before he embraced me again and deepened the


    kiss.


    He took me in his arms holding me bridal style and walked back into the house heading straight


    into my old room.


    "ke, why did you bring me back in this room? What''s going on?" I askedpletely confused


    as he gently put me down.


    He looked around the room, over every detail of the room, and then stopped his gaze on the bed.


    He took a long sigh and ced his hands on his hips.


    "Selene, if there was a secret I was withholding against you.... you''d want me to tell you right?" He


    asked as he began to pace around the room.


    I crossed my hands, tilted my head to the side without averting my gaze away from him.


    "I,... I guess, yes. I suppose I''d want you to tell me. ke, what''s this about? Is there something


    you need to tell me or ask me?" My heart began to raise. I didn''t like where this was going.


    "The meeting I had today. It was, to meet with the elders." He calmly said as he kept at a steady


    pace.


    "Oh.... and what business did you have to discuss with them?" I asked, my hands became mmy


    and my voice shaky.


    " A very, important matter.... do you have any idea what that matter could be Selene?" He asked


    as he made his way slowly towards me. Making me back up until I hit the dresser behind me, he was


    now with his face just inches away from me.


    He propped forward to have his face against mine since he was a good whole foot taller than I


    was.


    "N-n-no, I h-have no idea, ke.." I said my voice breaking as I gripped the dresser behind me


    with dear life. Even Hazel was whimpering and had herself propped in the ground in submission.


    "Seriously Haze, this is not the time for us to act like a coward. " I said to her.


    "Well, any guesses?" He asked as he continued to pace again, making me take a deep sigh. I


    crossed my arms around me, hugging myself forfort.


    " No ke, I don''t know, honestly. "


    He gazed over from where he was standing in front of my closet. He closed his eyes and ran his


    hands through his hair. His beautiful dark, silky hair I loved touching all the time.


    DAMN IT, focus woman, this isn''t the time to fantasize about your husband.


    " Selene, are you keeping any secrets from me?" My eyes became wide with shock, ''shit, does he


    know something he shouldn''t have known about?''


    "A secret maybe you weren''t supposed to tell anyone or anyone? Are you sure you are not


    keeping secrets from me, Selene? From your husband, your Alpha?" He said, his voice bing more


    demanding as he began to use his alpha tone on me. He made his way towards me, slowly, until he


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    was in front of me again.


    He ced his hands on both sides of me, cing them on top of the dresser, making me slouch


    down, my back curved towards the dresser as his body hovered over me.


    He took a big inhale as he moved his face over my neck and sucked carefully on my mark making


    me whimper softly.


    "Well? I can smell your fear, and uncertainty to say anything to me, my dear wife... Is there


    something you want to say to me?" He asked, I bit my lip, a tear trying to make itself present in both of


    my eyes.


    "ke..... I." I started


    "Yes....?" He asked, he traced my lips softly with his lower lip. It grazed me softly, feather-like, but


    still.... sent electric-like shocks throughout my whole body.


    I took a long hard gulp. "I, I wasn''t there at your meeting. So I wouldn''t know what you guys talked


    about, would I? And no, I don''t think I am keeping any secrets from you ke." I said as fast as I could


    utter out, without looking at him directly.


    "Bull shit, Selene." He yelled, running his right fist fiercely on top of the surface of the dresser,


    making the few things left there topple over. It caught me off guard making me flinch.


    He clenched his jaw, closing his eyes for a second. He moved his head in a circr motion, I could


    hear his bones crack. He tried to fight his wolf from merging, his eyes fought from brown to ck.


    I had never been so intimidated by anyone as he made me feel just now. I slowly ran my hand


    through his chest, and stop just midway through his neck. I cupped his cheek with my other hand.


    "ke." My voice hitched. I knew exactly what he was talking about. How he found out or what the


    circumstances came, for him to know, were unknown to me. But I wasn''t sure if he was prepared to


    know everything I have gone through these past five years without him by my side.


    I held his shirt tight, my eyes became glossy and I closed them to fight back the tears, only to


    seamlessly find the tears had a mind of their own, falling profusely down my cheeks.


    "ke, I''m sorry. I can''t. " I said.


    "You don''t need to, I already know." He said as he backed away, going straight to my closet. My


    eyes became wide and my mouth gawked openly.


    It''s as if he''d read my mind to what was in that closet. He went straight to it, turned on the light,


    and searched around for a bit. He then went to the top shelf, noticing the leather-wrapped case, and


    gripped it firmly, grabbing it and tossing it on top of the bed.


    It made the small leather string be undone, exposing my katana and its harness casing.


    "Forget the fact, that I am your alpha,.... still want to keep denying about keeping secrets to you


    husband?"

 Chapter 8 Truth Be Said

    Chapter 8 Truth Be Said


    Selene


    "H-how did you?...... ke, I can exin." I said, my hand gesturing to the sword. The sunlight


    gleamed over the symbols, blinding him for a mere second as he grasped my sword.


    Somehow, my sword reacted to him. That sword had been specially made for me, it''s power


    radiated profusely at the touch of my grip. Somehow, when he grasped and got ahold of it. It just


    somehow radiated the same, if not more.


    I narrowed my eyebrows, tilted my head to the side. My mouth gawked openly. By the look on his


    face, the way he tightly grasped my sword, I knew he felt the power and energy radiating from it.


    I took in a big gulp of air before I asked. "ke.... how did you?..... This is new." I  stuttered while I


    made my way to him, stopping just a few steps away. He raised my sword over his eyes to see the


    symbols. He cocked an eyebrow.


    "Devil''s trap, banishing sigil, the mark of Cain...hmm?" he said, making my eyes wide in shock.


    ''How in the hell does he know all this?''


    He continued to name the symbols on my sword. "The sigil of the wolf, power, protection sigil, just


    what exactly is my wife doing with this powerful little piece of fine silver and white oak ash.... and, do I


    detect,.... the smell of Angel''s blood? This is something quite intriguing my love.... do tell... please?"


    I was inplete shock. My mouth was opened, yet somehow... I could not utter a word. He ran


    his finger through the de, making a small dent cut on his index finger, the blood from his finger


    lingered on the de... but he seemed unbothered.


    "ke... how did you know the names of all the symbols? Better yet, how could you detect what


    my de was made off?" I asked, sincerely curious and astonished about how fucking smart he was.


    He sat at the side of the bed, a side smirk made its way on his face. His eyes were dark and


    mysterious.


    "Tst, tst, tst.... my dear beautiful wife, you underestimate me!.... do you not recall? We are


    descendants of the primordial wolves. It is, my duty as your alpha, to be well informed, and be able to


    protect you and the pack."


    My gaze fell, I knew we were descendants of the primordial wolves... the very first wolves in all of


    existence, known to be the fiercest, most aggressive, powerful, and ruthless wolves EVER known. The


    upside of all?


    Our blood was lethal to a normal vampire, we were immune to their mind control and immune to


    their bites.


    Although they still hurt like hell, one bite from a vampire to our body, meant a slow and torturous


    death to a normal vampire. Our blood was mere poison to their weak mindless body.


    "So now, I''m waiting Selene....e, sit by me. I promise I won''t hurt you." He said, padding the


    side of the bed next to him.


    I slowly made my way, my arms crossed over my chest. I puffed my cheeks, making a loose strand


    of hair fly meaningless over my face as it fell back in ce once my breath diminished.


    I sat there, dumbfounded and shocked. He ced the sword next to us both, in a vertical position


    away from us. Held his hand for me as I took it. His other hand, slowly grasping my loose strand and


    tucked it on the back of my ear.


    "Selene, I know parts and pieces of your departure five years ago. But in able for me to


    understand what is going on, and for me to be able to ensure you are clear of any danger, I need to


    hear it from you." He calmly said as his gaze softened. His hand softly caressing my cheek, as I


    involuntarily moved towards it. Embracing the feel of his touch.


    *****


    "ke, I''m sorry I kept it from you all along. I had no choice but to do so."


    "By whom?" He asked.


    "Your father, your mother, my parents as well," I said, trying to stayposed.


    His jaw clenched, I could hear the gritting of his teeth. He closed his eyes profusely, his hand


    bing a tight fist by the side of my cheek. I was scared for the first time in my five years of training


    and battling.


    The power radiating from his body and his intense aura was surprisingly greater than anything I''d


    ever seen.


    "Selene, when did.... my ...parents, and your parents decided this? And why?"


    He asked as he tried to contain his wolf from merging.  Hazel could sense him.


    His wolf was extraordinary and powerful like no other wolf we had ever seen or encountered.


    I took a long sigh, and closed my eyes for a second, " The night of your ceremony. Well,


    technically,  the afternoon before your ceremony. They said it was part of a treaty, to keep the pack


    safe." I said to him, his eyes became wide with confusion... I could sense the turmoil in his being.


    "What do you mean treaty? What kind of treaty love?" He asked... but it seemed that the more I


    exined, the angrier he became.


    "ke, I will tell you everything you want to know....but you have to promise me that you will stay


    calm..... Please darling?"


    I had to take a chance at calming him down before I continued to exin. I turned my body


    towards him, getting closer to him so that we faced each other better. I took his hands in mine,


    intecing our fingers as he slowly became more serene. His aura diminished a bit and went from a


    dark blue to a light yellow and white.


    I then began to exin to him everything.


    From the agreement of the treaty, to why Jazzy and I left as part of the treaty. To the reason for the


    treaty....., keeping the pack safe, and the government stayed out so long as we kept our part of the


    deal. To working with Colonel Coelhelm.


    He was overwhelmed by every word. But he kept at it, asking me what we had to do, and all that I


    had to go through.  His eyes were barely kept open, he held them shut, and from time to time, he''d


    open them.... just to let a treacherous tear roll down his handsome face. I could sense the anger and


    frustration in his being.


    He moved his hands around my waist, pulling me close to him. He ced his head on top of my


    mark... I could feel the tingle of sparks as he softly grazed his lips on my skin. I closed my eyes, as he


    grazed my skin softly. A small involuntary moan escaping me.


    He tightens his grip and kissed my mark. "Baby, I''m sorry you had to endure so much..... if I''d


    known sooner... I''d trade ces with you in less than a heartbeat. " he whispered in my ear.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The gesture made my head tilt back... his touch went all the way from my head to the tip of my


    toes. It was one of those sweet seductive touches that makes your toes curl and feel all kinds of


    heaven through your body.


    I inhaled his scent....his intoxicating aroma of old spice, reminded me of a warm fire pit in the


    coldest of nights, and warm evergreens.


    "ke, there was nothing neither one of us could do at the time," I whispered.  His eyebrows


    furrowed,  his eyes became dark and his grip around me got tighter than I''d like to have.


    I ced my hands on his chest as a gasp escaped me. "What the fuck do you mean there was


    nothing neither one of us could do? We found each other that same night Selene. I was the damn


    alpha before you left the morning afterward. I could have intervened... I could have protected you, and


    everyone else in my pack." He spat, angrily looking at me, inverting his gaze between my orbs.


    "ke....." I whispered.


    "WHAT?" he yelled,


    "ke, you''re hurting me," I whispered, as his grip became excruciatingly painful, I could barely


    breathe.


    He slowly unwinds his grip. His arms went from my waist to my upper back as he held me. Tight,


    but bearable.


    He shut his eyes. Sighted heavily.


    "Sorry. I just...... sorry sweetheart. I don''t know what came over me." He said as his gaze turned


    away from me, and he shut his eyes tightly.


    I slowly caressed his cheek, he leaned towards it, grasping my hand, cupping it gently with his


    hand before he squeezed it, and kissed me lightly on the inside of my palm.


    "I love you, Selene... I don''t think I can stand life if something bad happened to you." He


    whispered.


    For the first time, he sounded so sincere.... it made my heart melt as I finally allowed myself to


    believe he truly loved me.


    "I love you too ke. I always will." I said as he continued to kiss my hand.


    "I always haved.... I''ve always..... loved you.... and only you Selene. " He said,  as I became


    shocked with his deration.


    "What do you mean? Always haved?" I said with a smile on my face.


    "Sweetheart,  as the next heir to the alpha position in our pack..... my wolf has known since we


    were seven. But my stubbornness kept brushing it off. Shutting Alexander my wolf every time he


    pointed you out. He and my instincts always said it was you, but my stubbornness always kept away,


    refusing it to happen until the day of my eighteenth.... when I was sure your mating bond calling was


    awakened.  I couldn''t resist iming you anymore.


    Even though, I couldn''t see you in the dark the night we first mated... I somehow knew it was you


    all along." He said, as my mouth became gawked opened, so surprised by his sudden revtion. My


    heart was moved, and I felt my stomach fluttered. I was bing incredibly attached to him.

 Chapter 9 Mr. And Mrs. Landon

    Chapter 9 Mr. And Mrs. Landon


    Third Person POV


    Knock knock


    "Sweetheart let''s go.... we have a long way ahead of us. We need to be on our way now." ke


    called to Selene as he opened the door to his bedroom, looking as dashing as ever. Wearing his ck


    tailored tuxedo, with a white buttoned-up, and a blue tie loosely left done on his neck.


    Selene sat at her vanity,bing her hair with her fingers as she tried to finish up her lipstick in a


    plum red matte finish. She wore a simple ck A-line dress, with a round neckline, and a mid-knee slit


    on the back. She smiled at him, getting up and grabbing her ck pumps off the ground.


    "Sorry, just about finish." She called out to him, with a bright smile. Ever since the day of their


    conversation about the treaty, she had felt a tremendous weight lifted from her shoulders.


    She felt a connection much greater than they had before. He wasn''t the big hard ass,


    temperamental alpha with her as he''d been before. She had managed to break through that barrier, he


    was calm, loving, dashingly wonderful with her... a real prince charming.


    He smiles as she sat to put on her shoes. He knelt before her, grabbing her shoes off her hand


    and cing them delicately on her feet. The gesture made her feel heated on her face, turning her


    cheeks a blotchy red.


    She couldn''t help but run her fingers through his hair. Making him grunt lightly by the sparks her


    touch made his body radiate.


    He looked at her, a mischievous grin on his face, his eyes dark and mysterious.


    " May I suggest... if you''re not willing to exin to the other packs why we werete,..... you simply


    don''t start something we will not be able to finish in under fifteen minutes darling!"


    She blushed uncontrobly,  a smile on her face she could not control, and the warm feeling inside


    of her taking over her entire being as she looked into his seductive eyes full of love.... a love she was


    certain now, it was all for her.


    "Fine, very well. Let''s get going then shall we?" She said cheerfully as she got up off her seat,


    fixing her dress and extending her hand to take her handbag.


    She began making her way out of the room, as she felt his hand grasped her arm. He pulled her


    back, seemingly, pressing her against the wall, his eyes gazed upon her parted lips. He ced one


    hand on the wall over her head, the other, he used to caress her jawline gently with the back of his


    fingers.


    Her whole body shivered at his touch. He leaned forward, as he felt her arms swiftly ced around


    his waist. A thin smile on his face, as he slowly imed her lips.


    She loved how lovable he''d be with her. He not only showed her how important she was to


    him, but he took every detail into consideration to make her feel she was indeed his queen.


    They parted to gasping for air. Her hold around his waist tightened to keep bnced, his kiss


    somehow making her feel she walked on air.


    "Didn''t think my kiss had such a great impact on my wife''s body? Wonder what else it does to


    you?" He teased her, knowing damn well where this was heading.


    She took a long sigh, her eyes closed and her head tilts back to look at him at eye level. A smile


    that seemed permanent between the two when they were among each other. "Hmmm, who needs to


    exin to the other packs now? You are such a tease.... don''t worry, I can get it even once we are


    settled and I have you all alone to myself. " She dered.


    *****


    All of their luggage had already been ced in the back of the big ck SUV they would be riding


    in to get to their destination.


    She made her way down the stairs. Her hand clutching the railway and her purse, the other held


    the rough hand of her husband.


    For being a man that spent countless hours at the office, his hands felt rough and rugged. Calluses


    on the inside of his hand, just right up before getting to the beginning of each finger.


    They resembled more the hands of an ironsmith, rather than a businessman, who just so happens


    to be alpha of the pack. Suggestively alerting her that he spent numerous hours working out and


    practicing for battle in his spare time.


    ''When does he have time to train?'' She thought. His grip was tight but soft enough for her to feel


    secure and safe in his presence.


    He seamlessly went before her, opened the door, and helped her climb into the car. He shut the


    door after her. Went towards the back, did a once over making sure all necessities and their luggage


    were ced inside the trunk, and closed it with a big thump, rattling the SUV for a mere second.


    He went over his side, opened the door, and slid to his seat. Her gaze abruptly overtaking him. His


    posture became firm, as he fixed his suit jacket and cleared his throat, signaled the driver and ced


    his seat belt on.


    The ride was pleasant for both. For the most part, they exchanged a pleasant conversation. The


    more she opened up to him, the more she realized she could not have been more wrong about him.


    The arrogant, misinterpreted bad boy alpha she thought she knew, was aplete gentleman and


    someone she not only started to love because of the mating bond between them.... but rather because


    she felt the sincerity in him.


    His words lingered in her heart..... "I''ve always loved you." She thought. A bright smile made itself


    present in her face as they leaned towards each other, she attentively listened to him chat away.


    Their hand inteced, she raised her hand and caressed his jawline with the back of her index. He


    paused his conversation as she did such gesture. He cupped her hand, their eyes locking towards


    each other.


    "I love you, Mr. Landon!" She whispered. His smile, a genuine one she''d hoped to see every day


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    on him, made itself present.


    "I love you, Mrs. Landon!" He whispered. Intecing his fingers through her hair with one hand, he


    pulled her close with the other, iming her lips vigorously.... hungry for her, passionately,  he was


    falling more in love with her, more each passing day.

 Chapter 10 The Crescent Moon Pack

    Chapter 10 The Crescent Moon Pack


    It was close to the afternoon when we arrived at the Crescent Moon Pack. We were greeted by


    their trackers and warriors right away as we neared their territory.


    Of course, they sensed the scent of ke as an Alpha and greeted him with utmost respect


    vowing to him. He greeted the men and introduced Selene as his luna.


    "Alpha ke, we have been expecting you. Wee to our pack. Please if you will follow us, we


    will direct you to our packhouse. Our alpha is waiting for your arrival." One of the guards spoke.


    "Thank you, gentlemen.  May I present my wife, and luna of The Primords Pack, Selene Landon."


    He said as he wrapped his arm around Selene, the gesture sending her in a bright blush.


    All men vowed to her without making eye contact of course. They knew quite well to never look a


    Luna in their eye. The Alpha''s were particrly territorial about their luna''s. Eyeing their Luna


    "Alpha ke, Luna! It is an honor to have you with us. Please, follow us. We will take you directly


    to our packhouse where the other two packs are waiting." One of the warriors said to ke as they


    gestured for the SUV to follow.


    ke gave the order with a simple hand gesture for his driver to follow them. Although they were


    in friendly territory,  he never let his guard down. Especially now that Selene was by his side.


    "Stay close, but stay alert." He said to his men using his alpha tone. All men nodded and continued


    on their way.


    They made their way on the dirty pavement trail, passing endless matured trees and houses that


    belonged to members of the Crescent moon pack.


    As they neared the packhouse, they could see kids and members of the pack rummage around


    like any other day. ke felt the warm friendly atmosphere the Crescent moon offered.


    They nodded as they passed and vowed as they nced over at the SUV seeing ke and


    Selene inside.


    He looked over, grasping Selene''s hand and gripping it tightly. She smiled back at him, she felt so


    proud of the respectful aura he gave around everyone.


    The car stopped in front of the packhouse, it was a massive mansion, with three stories high, huge


    ss windows all around, and ship walls in a gray and white tone. It was quite marvelous to look at,


    but Selene had to admit, their packhouse was much more beautiful.


    She took pride in the beautiful gardens and flowers ke had sent to add around the house and


    all around their territory at her request, making it feel more pleasant and beautiful for all women in her


    pack.


    For her, the packhouse was not just argevish mansion, but her home. One where she hoped


    to grow old and someday see her own pups run about.


    The vehicle came to a stop in front of the cement-paved corridor. He exited the vehicle, gesturing


    his men with his hand to stop as he made his way to open her door for himself.


    ke went over and opened the door for her, offering her hand to step down from the vehicle.


    As she made her way out, they were greeted by the other leaders of the pack, the Crescent moon


    alpha, and their lunas as well.


    "Alpha ke, so good for you to finally join us." Alpha Steward said,


    "We didn''t expect you untilter. But I''m d to see you are prominent and punctual. You arrived


    early, just like you said." Alpha Stewart said, giving ke a firm shake.


    Steward was the alpha of the Crescent Moon. By him stood an old friend of Selene, Caleb, her


    beta in the team she belonged to when working for Colonel Coelhelm. They took a quick nce


    towards each other and acted as they were strangers meeting for the first time.


    By their side stood their Luna Macy. She greeted Selene with a tight squeeze. Even though it was


    their first time meeting, Selene felt at ease with the way they were greeted. She returned the gesture


    greeting everyone as they met for the first time. Including Caleb. They greeted each other as if it was


    their first time seeing each other.


    ke was not fooled never the less, he''d investigated the whole thing without her knowledge. For


    more reasons, he knew to keep on guard. He had trackers, warriors, and guards set ready to attack at


    any given time if it was needed.


    "Steward, good to see you again," ke answered.


    "I''m so d you epted my offer to meet here. It was an honor seeing you at your wedding. I


    wanted to pay you back for your great hospitality, I hope you find your stay here pleasant and


    warming." Alpha Stewart responded to ke.


    ke nodded, cing his hand on Selene''s back. Sending shivers down her spine. She flushed at


    his touch, his. own hand feeling the eminent spark between the touch of their skin.


    She nced at him, a smile forming in her gaze as he winked at her. She took a long sigh before


    reverting her gaze towards Macy.


    Luna Macy looped her arm around Selene, pulling her towards the house. Selene nced over at


    ke. He nodded towards her, letting her know it was ok for her to follow.


    "ke, do I have to?" Her mind linked him, he chuckled as the two women walked towards the


    house. Selene looking back towards him.


    "Go on darling. We will join you inside in a minute." His mind linked back at her. She groaned a bit


    but did as he asked.


    ke''s men got off the vehicles and joined them as the women went inside.


    "Come now Selene, let me show you to your room. I presume you''d like to freshen up? After you


    do so, I''d love for you to join me to finish preparing for lunch." Luna Macy told Selene.


    "Of course. I''d love to be of help. And thank you for your hospitality. " Selene responded.


    Macy smiled as she made her way up the stairs. She stopped in front of a double-door entrance.


    She opened the two doors, allowing Selene to enter after her. The whole room had a gold and


    blush regal decor. Everything is beautifully elegant.


    Two young men came after them, cing Selene and  ke''s luggage in the entrance.


    "Luna Selene, if there is anything else we can do for you. Please, do not hesitate to ask. We are at


    your service." One of the young men said as they both vowed to her.


    "Thank you, gentlemen. That would be all for now." Luna Macy excused them.


    "Luna Macy, this is a beautiful room. Thank you for allowing us to stay here for the time being."


    Selene said.


    "Oh, honey, call me Macy. The whole Luna thing makes me feel so old. Besides, I''m sure we are


    about the same age, right?" She asked her.


    "I suppose so." Selene smiled.


    "Very well, I''ll leave you to it. I will send someone in a few minutes for you so you have time to


    freshen up." Macy said as she left the room, closing the doors behind her.


    She made her way towards the luggage, noticing that ke''s luggage was a bit heavier. She


    picked it up with just a bit of struggle, cing it on top of the bed.


    Slowly, taking her time, she took his clothes out, cing his suits neatly inside the empty walk-in


    closet. Putting everything away carefully.


    She then continued to do the same with her belongings. Although they were only there for a week,


    she wanted to make sure everything was ready for their disposition.


    As she was folding her clothes putting things away, she heard someone clear their throat. She was


    taken back, startled, she jumped up. She looked over, noticing it was James, her old partner and other


    alpha of Colonel Coelhelm''s elite team.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "James? What are you doing here? Why are you in my room?" She nced angrily at him. He


    leaned on the doorway with his hands crossed.


    "Well, it''s good to see you too Selene. Or should I say, Luna Selene,  is it?" He sneered. He had


    always been serious and rarely spoke a word. Having him here in her room made her a bit


    ufortable though. Things were different now, she was married and Luna of an allied pack.


    "Again, what are you doing here James? You have nothing to do in my room, so if you''d excuse


    me, I need to freshen up  before my husbandes in." She said as she unfolded a dress she was


    thinking of changing into.


    His eyes turned dark, and his gaze filled with anger and lust. He clenched his jaw as she walked


    towards the ensuite restroom.


    "Is this a way for a Luna to greet an Alpha? May I remind you I was superior to you with our team,


    and still am now." He sneered.


    "I don''t know what you mean. But I do know you have nothing to do in my room. My husband will


    be here shortly, so if you will excuse me?" She said.


    He unfolded his hands, and just as he was prompt to walk towards her, he heard a loud growl. He


    was taken back, ncing overseeing a very pissed-off ke behind him.


    ke cleared his throat, Selene felt embarrassed at the situation she found herself in.


    "Who are you? And why the fuck are you in my room bothering my wife?" ke snapped at


    James.


    James took a step back. nced at Selene and then to ke. "My apologies," he said as he


    bowed his head a bit.


    He offered his hand for ke to shake. "My name is James, I am the new alpha to the Blood Moon


    Pack." He said, ke, nced at him. He clenched his jaw tighter, his eyes going darker, his hands


    folded before his chest, "That didn''t answer my question.... why are you bothering my wife?" He asked


    trying to maintain himself fromunching at James.


    "Darling, alpha James was just wondering how our trip was over here. He wanted to personally


    "There was no need for him toe and bother you. Alpha James, you could have been a


    gentleman and waited until I was present to address my wife, or waited until our luncheon. I don''t


    appreciate you bothering my wife." He said angrily to James.


    "Yes, of course, my apologies Alpha ke. I do hope I have not startled you, Luna. I will be on my


    way. I do hope to spend a pleasant time here with our packs, as we are here to sign our peace treaty


    between our packs after all."


    James turned on his heel and left. Seamlessly grazing ke''s shoulder. He was intentionally trying


    to bump into him, except ke was unmoved, James was taken back by the strong force ke


    maintained. Flopping back as he bumped into him.


    ke was enraged. Taking James by his shirt tossing him against the door. He ced his forearm


    against James'' throat, making him startled. Selene jumped up, he knew this didn''t look good for


    James.


    He may have been good at his job, being a professional exterminator. But he was no match to


    ke.


    "I see you around my wife again and it will be the end of you. Do I make myself clear? I don''t give


    a shit that you are an alpha, no one... but I mean no one intimidates my wife. Do I make myself clear?"


    ke whispered in his ear.


    James gave an evil smirk, looking at ke in his eyes. Although he was taken back and felt


    intimidated, he was not going to let ke know he was being overpowered.


    "Crystal." He says, gazing his sight from ke''s eyes to Selene.


    ke let go of his hold on James, tossing him out of his room towards the hallway. James fixed his


    shirt, giving an evil cackle, and walked away.


    ke made his way to Selene, she hugged herself. Embarrassed from the confrontation before


    her eyes.


    "ke I''m sorry, I thought the door had been closed. I don''t know how he got in."


    He pulled her, embracing her around her shoulders. He took a long endearing sigh, kissed her on


    her head.


    "You know, for everyone''s sake, I better not have to ripe his fucking head off. It is a shame to leave


    one of our allied packs without an alpha." He smirked as he said it.


    "ke, I''m serious. I don''t want to cause any problems. Maybe it was best I didn''te." She


    said, regrettably.


    "If I brought you here is because I wanted you to meet them. Alpha James is new, he''s power-


    hungry. A lot of alpha''s go through this their first year. He just needs to be brought down from his cloud


    of pride and arrogance. "


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea for me to stay? Ty and Jazzy are almost here. I can always go back


    home with her." Selene insisted.


    "Look, if things get out of hand here, which I hope they don''t. I will make sure you and Jazzy are


    kept safe. No one will touch you, not when I''m around. Ok?"


    "ke, I''m not scared of being threatened. I''m used to that... what I don''t want is for this peace


    treaty between our pack and theirs going wrong because I''m here."


    "Enough Selene. You are not going home. Your ce is by my side, Understood?"


    She sighed, giving him a small smirk and kissing him on his lips. "Yes alpha!" She teased, making


    ke chuckle.


    He reassured her he''d try andpose himself. Maintain a level head, and control his temper. But


    he left the fact he already knew who Chace and James were. Something told him, James had more up


    his sleeve.


    He closed his eyes to avoid  Selene knowing he was mind linking his guards.


    "The new Blood Moon Pack alpha is here. Something tells me he is bad news. Keep an eye on his


    people, and follow his every move. We need to stay one step if not two before him."


    "Yes Alpha, we''ll keep an eye out."

 Chapter 11 Damian, part 1

    Chapter 11 Damian, part 1


    shback


    We made our way to the middle of the desert riding in our convoys.


    Caleb drove, while I sat shotgun. Miranda is in the back of my seat.


    Jazzy knew I hated sitting with James, so she rode with him in the other convoy, along with other


    of our group members.


    Caleb jolted the car to a stop. I looked around, I couldn''t smell anything unfamiliar. Just....


    humans.


    Why are we here? There''s no sign of any threat or any dangerous creatures....why are we here?


    I got off the convoy, going around to grab my gun and get in position. James came over, showing


    us the map to the n Colonel Coelhelm had discussed with him.


    "Alright, everyone around. Now, there''s no time to waste." He sneered at everyone.


    I rolled my eyes as I tightened the harness around my upper body to hold my two extra handguns


    and flipped the strap to my katana to hold it in ce on my back.


    As I grasped my katana, James tried to snatch it away to get my attention. He cut his hand,


    making a hissing noise as it burned him from the slice it made on his palm.


    "Fuck... Selene... why the fuck are you carrying that shit unsecured? You''ll get someone fuckin


    killed." He yelled.


    "First off, that''s the fucking point, isn''t it? Second, don''t ever touch my baby. Third, why the fuck


    are you getting in my case? I''m not your fucking beta, I''m in charge here too. So back the fuck off." I


    yelled back.


    He clenched his jaw, his eyes going dark. I was not gonna back down if he wanted a fight. He


    came up to my face, I could feel his breath on my cheek.


    "You''re lucky we''re in a tight schedule... this isn''t over." He whispered.


    I pushed him on his chest. Making him take a step back, he grabbed my arm as I pushed him. He


    held on tight, gripping me with force, pulling me towards him. One hand gripped my arm, and his other


    around my waist.


    "Watch it, Selene... You''re lucky you''re beautiful, otherwise,...I wouldn''t hesitate to take you down."


    He sneered in my ear. He stood at my neck for a second. Smirked at me while he pulled away.


    "Shit, did I not hide my mark properly? Damn it, Selene!!! If he finds out I have a mate, it could be


    bad news for my mate.... whoever he is. The least I want is to get him killed before I even meet him."


    "And you''re lucky Colonel Coelhelm hasn''t asked me to kill you. Otherwise, I would have already


    ripped your fucking head off." She snapped back.


    He smiled at her. Turned around without another word and walked away.


    The whole group gathered around. James gave instructions. As usual, the group was to run quietly


    towards their target and wait for further instructions.


    Jazzy, Caleb, Miranda, and Selene were the snippers. They''d stay back and wait until told to take


    down their targets before the others attacked.


    James would be attacking upfront with the first battalion group, if needed the snippers would run to


    join the second group to attack.


    "Ok, everyone get ready to go into position." They broke into their groups, and they all sped off.


    They sprinted at first, then shifted to wolf form to get there faster and undetected since their steps


    were quieter when they were in wolf form.


    Jazzy, Miranda, Caleb, and Selene came up to a set of boulders about ten miles away from their


    targeted area. They each set up their snippers and got into position, waiting for further instructions.


    They must have been there for a good five minutes before they were contacted by colonel


    Coelhelm and James.


    "Alright James, Selene... the stage is all yours. James, take it from here." Colonel Coelhelm said.


    "Roger that," James says


    "Ok, alpha 1 in position."


    "Alpha 2 in position."


    "Beta 1 in position. "


    "Beta 2 in position. "


    Each one of the leaders gave their status. Awaiting for James to give hismand.


    Selene cut her mick off, something didn''t seem right. "Jazzy, something isn''t right. I don''t get the


    scent of any creature. I don''t scent any rogues or vamps, all I get is human blood... something''s not


    right here. Why are we here to ambush a human vige?"


    Jazzy looked at her, as did Caleb, and Miranda. "I know, I was asking myself the same thing,"


    Miranda answered.


    "Guys, focus... if Colonel Coelhelm says this is the ce we have to ambush, then that''s what we


    gotta do. No questions asked, remember?" Caleb answered.


    "Ok, yeah.... but that''s because before, I could smell the scent of a rogue or a vampire. But now....


    something isn''t right... this could easily be a trap... we gotta stay alert."


    "Ok, but you know we are not allowed to go up there unless they call us over. If we go against


    James word we could get in so much troub-"


    "May I remind you that Selene is an alpha in this group too. Not just James. If she says we gotta


    fucking move over there and save their ass then that''s what we fucking do." Jazzy yelled.


    "Enough!" Selene yells.


    "If we get called, or we see the necessity to go, then we will move. Until then, we stay in our


    position. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, Alpha!" They say in unison.


    They stayed in position, Selene looked through her scope, she could see them nearing bit by bit to


    the vige.


    Everyone walked about as normal. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. But yet,..... something told


    her, there was gonna be a big blood bath, and innocent people were going to die.


    James stopped by the first building. She could see he wasmunicating through his earpiece


    with someone. She tapped on her keypad on her sleeve to try and tries to find their line and be able to


    hear, she somehow was able to hack onto his conversation, muting her voice to avoid being caught in


    their new invader.


    "Ok, in position. Waiting on yourmand. " she hears the voice of James.


    Then she here''s a voice that is unfamiliar to her. A husky man''s voice, a bit of a British, maybe a


    Londoner''s ent on. The other side of the line.


    "Exterminate them. I want no one alive. Do you hear me? No one is to be left alive. We can not


    take any chances. Every man, every woman, every child. I want them all dead." The husky voice says.


    "Yes sir," James replies, gesturing them to continue with their mission.


    One by one, the team ambushed into the middle of the vige. And for the first time since her first


    mission, Selene looks away. Tears running down her eyes. She knows something is awfully wrong. The


    people in the vige are running frantically.


    No one seems to be shifting. She realizes they are all normal humans. They run from one ce to


    the other, scared, vulnerable. Kids grasping on to their mothers, fathers blocking their way from harm to


    protect their wives and young ones.


    "James, what the fuck is going on? Why is no one shifting? We were ordered toe here and kill


    creatures, not humans." Selene yells on her piece trying to make sense out of the situation.


    "Not now Selene. I''m busy. Your job is to make sure you take out anyone that may be ambushing


    us remember? So do your job and protect the fucking team. Stop distracting me." He yells on his piece.


    She angers, her eyes bing dark, and her grip on her gun tighten. She pulls the trigger, a stray


    bullet passing just inches by James. He looks towards the direction the bullet came from, growling


    aloud.


    He knows he just pissed her off. She''s demanding answers, and he knows he can not give them to


    her now.


    "Alright... that''s enough Selene. You wanna fucking kill me? Do it. I''m waiting,... take your fucking


    shot. But I''m just here doing my job, just like all of us are. Including you." He says, raising his hands


    towards his sides, giving her an opportunity to take a shot.


    "Fuck you, James... I want answers... and I want them now. Otherwise, I''m taking my team, and


    you can deal with this shit on your own. So talk.... now!"


    "I don''t know ok... I''m being honest. All I know is, there''s something bad here, and they need all


    these people dead before anything bad happens. I''m sorry Selene, but this is our job. Kill, no questions


    ask... did you forget?"


    "That''s because each assignment has been to protect our own kind, and humans remember? That


    was the point of this group.... to protect humans and werewolves... not kill them!"


    "Enough Selene...We are over with this discussion. Do your fucking job and protect the team."


    "Whatever James.... this is fucking wrong, and you know it."


    Selene and James were so engulfed in their argument, they failed to see the creatures merging


    from the north direction of the vige.


    "Shit, shit, Selene.... we got visitors, twelve o''clock!" Caleb called out.


    Selene nced her scope over. She could see a massive group of vampires running at full speed


    towards the vige. She could already smell them. The stenge of their blood making her nose flinch.


    "Fuck,... James... it looks like a group of vampires is heading your way. Be on the lookout. Twelve


    o''clock. " she warned him.


    He looked shocked, he warned his group, making them full alert, ready for battle. They had


    Exterminated most of the vige by now. Houses and shacks were being set on fire. Farm animals


    running about and away from the vige.


    She could smell their blood. Realizing they were not regr vampires, but rather primordials.


    Harder to kill, if James found himself out there alone, he was going to be in trouble. Only a few things


    could kill a primordial vampire.... and none of them knew it...


    Except for her.... and Jazzy.


    "Shit... Selene?" Jazzy calls to her.


    "Yeah?" She looks frantically at her, Jazzy shaking and afraid.


    She knows the power these vampires emit. They aren''t just any regr vampires. Their force is by


    far superior, their strength the same as three regr old vampires.


    "We gotta go down there don''t we?" Jazzy asks. Caleb and Miranda nce at each other.


    "You two... fall behind. Jazzy and I will go in. Stay and cover-up... you don''t want to confront these


    vampires... they are bad news." Selene tells Caleb.


    "No, I want to help... let me go with you, Selene," Caleb asks.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it''s too risky. I need you guys safe. Miranda, please, stay back and cover up. Take your shots


    if you need to. " she orders Miranda.


    She was the smallest and youngest of the group. For that, Selene always took it upon herself to


    protect Miranda the most.


    "Ok...." Miranda answers, her eyes wide in shock. She trembled, lips quivered.


    Selene took ahold of her hands and looked at her in her eyes.


    "Look at me Miranda!... stay hidden. They can smell fear... please, try and stay calm. If they near


    you, shoot them in their head." She tells her,


    "Caleb? If they get too close... the only way to kill them is with the swords. The white ash they


    were made from and the Angel''s blood is the only thing that can kill them. RIP their fucking head off...


    or they will reincarnate, do you understand me?"


    Caleb and Miranda looked at each other in shock, nodding inprehension to Selene.


    "And by all means.... do not look them in the eye, they will use it to hypnotize you and if that


    happens, they can manipte your every move. Don''t let them get too close.... their bites are deadly


    for you guys. If they bite you... you''ll suffer a very slow and painful death." She tells them.


    She clicks her shotgun, grips her sniper handing it to Caleb. "I won''t need this for now... take care


    of it for me. Use it if you must." She nces at Jazzy, nodding towards her.


    Jazzy sights, lifting her katana and cing it in her harness on her back.


    "Alright... let''s go." Both Selene and Jazzy take off running full speed. They vanish into the air in no


    time, making Miranda''s hair raise as if she''d been hit by a gush of wind.


    The girls make it just in time. This particr war has already imed more than half of their group.


    James is struggling, fighting against one of the vampires, and another one running towards him.


    Selene runs towards him, she takes her katana out just in time, running in front of the vampire who


    is just about tounch towards James.


    She swifts her katana across his body, the head falling by her foot, the body falling over by James.


    James grins, happy to see hering to help.


    But the other vampire seems irritated. He smells her scent and grins evilly...


    "Well, well, well." He says, nonchntly.


    "What do we have here?... a primordial wolf? I never thought I''d see the day to see one of you


    beautiful specimens. I was beginning to bore with all these ordinary werewolves who are no match to


    myself." He sneers at Selene.


    She holds her head up, gripping her sword tightly. She narrows her eyebrows, her eyes going


    dark.


    "No hazel... I got this. I will not be intimidated by a fucking leech. " Selene tells her wolf, who is


    trying to take over and rip apart the vampire before them.


    With a swift of his hand, he pushes James, making him fall and stumble across. Hitting his back on


    a paved wall. James growls loud. But Selene stops him.


    "No James... this is my battle now." She warns him.


    Two more vampires run and engulf around James. Keeping him busy froming to her aid.


    "So, now... I see the myth is true... a primordial werewolf can not be swayed so easily. I can''t seem


    to be able to read your mind... nor make you fall under my spell... makes my job a whole lot more


    exciting. I do love a bit of a challenge. " he says with a big smile.


    She admits, if it wasn''t because he was a vampire, and was ready to rip her head off... he was


    quite the charmer.


    He must be around three thousand years old, if not more. Tall, well built, fair skin, his hair silky,


    raven ck, styled perfectly back.


    "You''re eyeing me, darling? Do you like what you see? Too bad I''m not into dogs." He says, she


    hates when someone refers to them as dogs.


    She growls at him. "Take that back." She snaps at him... he chuckles loud, making her be


    angrier.


    "How about a dance before we battle? You''ll find I''m quite a catch... you may even find yourself


    falling for me... maybe I''ll reconsider and take you home with me instead.... what do you say?"


    "I rather not..." Selene says.


    He chuckles eyeing her from the tip of her feet to the top of her head.


    "You really are a beautiful specimen... too bad I gotta kill you. My name is Damian by the way...just


    in case you want to know me before you die of course." He says, locking his sight with her.

 Chapter 12 Damian, part 2

    Chapter 12 Damian, part 2


    Selene


    I stood there, before Damian. My hand gripped tight around my katana, I knew he was eager to try


    a swing from this baby.


    He let out a loud shriek when he saw ite out of its harness from the back of me, right before I


    split his buddy in half with it. Making his fellow buddy ignite in mes.


    " So how about it princess?. Your call... go home with me, and be my own personal sex ve... or I


    can kill you right now.... tick-tock your call. I won''t wait around all day."


    I red at him, my eyes growing dark as I let Hazel take partially over me.


    And that''s when it happened for the first time. My body looked like it was glowing. I didn''t know


    what was happening, but by the shocking look on Damian''s face and the way James was looking at


    me.... it didn''t look good.


    Yet, the energy that surged through me felt so good. I felt the power and my body felt at ease.


    He smiled evilly, knowing I was ready to give him a good fight. He ced his hand on his back,


    taking out his own sword. Gripping it hard, heunched at me.


    Throwing his sword over his head and down towards me, I covered his blow crossing my katana


    under his... time after time he swung at me, and time after time I stopped his blow.


    I pushed him, kicking him on his chest making him slide back, he bent over stopping himself,


    cing his free hand on the ground. Hazel had just had enough, she took over unexpectedly.


    Making me shift in under two seconds. His eyes glowed red, a bright grin on his face, standing


    back on his feet. Composing himself to stand straight.


    He fixed his vest, and shook his hands, going back to abat position, ready to continue our


    fight. His fangs exposed, and I had to warn Hazel...


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t let him bite you Haze... you know what will happen. He''ll have you paralyzed for a good five


    minutes with his stupid venom from his fangs." I warned her.


    "I know Selene... I''ll be careful." But he was faster. Heunched at Hazel, causing her to fall,


    whimpering as he dug his sword on her upper hind paw.


    It caused her to fall t on her stomach, and as he pinned her down, the sword right through her


    flesh.... it hurt me too. I felt the pain and her blood flowing out her paw.


    I yelled and cried from both of our pain. He stuck his ugly fangs on Hazel''s neck.


    The heat and pain mixture of his venom took over my body in excruciating pain. I tried shifting


    back, but the sedation of his venom had me paralyzed in just under seconds. Just when I gathered


    enough strength, I forced myself to shift back... but it was so painful.... so slow, it looked like I was


    moving in slow motion.


    James was being pinned down by two other vampires... and Jazzy, along with Caleb was


    struggling... battling against multiple attackers.


    I looked up with whatever strength I had, seeing Damian raised his sword over his head... I knew it


    was my end. I couldn''t move, I couldn''t speak. I closed my eyes as he swung his sword. Waiting for the


    strike to take my life.


    ....... But it never came...


    I heard loud shrieks, someone yelled their lungs out. I opened my eyes and saw Miranda''s lifeless


    body before me.


    "No.... no!" My heart shattered. My voice broke. I felt a big knot rolled up in my throat, enabling me


    to speak... all I could do was yell in frustration.


    Damian''s voice echoed in an evilugh.  He looked at me, and down to Miranda who had just


    sacrificed herself by standing in his way.


    The sword had split her chest open.


    I was outraged. My eyes turned ck, my body tensed. I felt a surge of sudden power drifting up


    and out of my body. My katana glowed, as my energy emerged out of me.


    I lunged at him, swung my katana over him, his reaction was to block my swing with his bare hand.


    He yelled from the top of his lungs as he saw his left hand on the ground from the sudden impact


    of my swing.


    I swung again, and again at every one of them... running. Swinging, tearing them apart with


    easiness.


    My body was numb,pletely engulfed, and taken over by my rage.


    He yelled, in a foreignnguage to them, and they all ran... they ran away like the cowards they


    really are. But I wasn''t going to allow them. I''d go after them, and take out as many as I possibly could


    before they disappeared.


    By the end of my battle, I was covered in blood. My body was numb, I had no clue if the blood was


    mine or theirs.


    I stood there, in front of her body, tears ran down my face. I had finally allowed the adrenaline to


    leave my body, and I felt so heavy and tired. I let go of my katana, allowing it to fall freely on the dirt


    under my feet.


    I swallowed hard, as I let myself fall to my knees, and grasped the dirt under my hands harshly.


    Stabbing my nails harshly on the dirt. Fisting my hands, as if trying to break the dirt... if it was even


    possible to do so.


    Caleb, Jazzy, and James stood there silently. Looking at her small lifeless body. We must have


    stood there for an hour before more convoys came to pick us up.


    I got up and punched the drivers hard in their faces.


    "If you would have been here sooner, she would still be alive. She didn''t have to give up her life...


    where the fuck were you guys?" I yelled my lungs out, kicking, punching, and screaming.


    Caleb and James tried to get ahold of me, but I shook them off throwing them as well. I let myself


    fall to my knees again. I felt shameful, I had failed at keeping her safe. She wasn''t just another member


    of our team, she was my friend. The baby of this pack.


    Colonel Coelhelm came, telling everyone to step back and allow me to let all my rage out.


    When time passed, and I could no longer cry, I wiped my tears away. Caleb softly swooped her


    body up. They had already picked all of our fallen fellow members. We had lost more than half our crew


    in that battle.


    I looked out into the bliss. Out towards the direction they had left.


    Jazzy cautiously approached me. Looking towards the same direction. Followed by Caleb, and


    James. Last, Colonel Colhelm.


    "We''ll find them, Selene... we''ll find them eventually... and when we do-"  Colonel said.


    "I will make Damian pay. I will rip his head off with my bare hands and burn him to the stake." I


    said.


    End of shback

 Chapter 13 No One Takes My Man-1

    Chapter 13 No One Takes My Man-1


    Selene


    ke and I had rested for a while in our room. Well, at least I did for the most part. Since he was


    called down just twenty minutes after, by Alpha Stewart to work out their new peace treaty and alliance


    contract between the three packs.


    Around five in the afternoon, my girl Jazzy came up to my room. They had finally arrived. She got


    settled and then made her way to my room while my brother Ty had gone to join them in the meeting.


    He had stayed behind givingst-minute orders that I''m guessing ke had told him to do around


    our pack''s territory.


    "So, what do you think of this ce? Pretty nice huh?" Jazzy asked


    " Yeah, I guess."


    "Ok... spill it. What''s going on?"


    I took a long sigh, rolling my eyes. We were both on top of my bed, she leaned against my


    headboard, and Iy across on my stomach looking at a magazine.


    I closed the magazine and turned towards her.


    "I just feel like something isn''t right Jaz, something here is just not letting me be at ease."


    "You know.... maybe you''re just overreacting hon. You''re used to being on edge and always alert


    because of a sudden vampire attack on our barracks. But we''re not in Sanborn anymore Selene....


    we''re home."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know... I know we''re home..... we should all have gone home Jaz.... but we''re not all home are


    we?"


    She yed with the hem of her dress, her eyes watered knowing I meant Miranda should have


    been home too.


    "Selene.... you need to stop ming yourself for her death. Damian is the one-"


    "Don''t Jaz.... it was my fault. I should have been more alert that day. I should have protected her....


    rest assure Jaz... I will find him someday, and when I do, I will make sure he wishes he''d been dead


    long ago." I say, my eyes filling with tears, a knot caught in my throat and I hadn''t realized I was


    gripping the magazine so harsh it tore the pages as I twisted them.


    ****


    We got ready around six in the afternoon. ke had sent me a mind link asking me to change into


    something else and meet him along with everyone else for dinner.


    "Darling, dinner is in an hour. Please make yourself present downstairs, I will be waiting for you.


    We will be seated at table four. Dress with something sexy for me."


    I blushed as he talked through the mind link. He always makes me feel blushed.


    "Ok sweetheart. I''ll be down in an hour."


    "Jaz, we gotta get ready. " I said to her.


    She took a long sigh, tilted her head back, and closed her eyes.


    "Honestly? I just want to go to my room and sleep. This whole being preggo thing wears me out


    Sel..." I giggled as she gently rubbed her hand over her belly in circles.


    I got up holding a hand out for her.


    "Bitch please, you look beautiful. Now get your ass out of my room, and go get sexy for Ty." I said


    as she giggled and left my room.


    I knew exactly the kind of dresses ke liked on me. So I decided to take a quick bath, and


    changed onto his favorite redced lingerie, and wore a tight long pencil dress in ck, with off the


    shoulders straps. A deep back cut and high slit on the left side of my leg that went up to mid-thigh. I


    decided on wearing my ck pumps.


    I made smokey eye makeup with dark red lips and loose curls on my hair.


    I walked down the stairs and knocked on Jazzy''s door. She had a light blue chiffon dress that


    made her look so sophisticated and sweet.


    "Aww, whose loving the preggo life now huh?" I said giggling.


    She rolled her eyes andughed as she inteced her hand on mine.


    We made our way down onto the dining hall where there were about ten tables elegantly set up for


    all of us to sit and dine tonight.


    ke stood tall and fierce next to the alpha''s and my brother Tyler. He looked kind of irritated,


    ncing at his watch. Probably thinking I''m still upstairs getting ready.


    Tyler nudged him on his shoulder, he had his hands back in his pocket and Ty held a ss with


    what seemed whiskey on the rocks.


    He looked over and smiled as he saw me getting close. There were numerous people there, and


    many girls that I''m guessing belonged to that pack.


    He met us halfway as we approached. Wrapping his arms on my waist and kissing me. We both


    had a bright smile on our faces as we pulled apart.


    He grabbed my hand, Jazzy and Ty held hands as well. We made our way to our table and sat


    down, we were greeted by many members. He introduced me to a lot of the men there, and their


    mates.


    Everyone seemed so polite, besides the few now and then arrogant res and eye rolls of other


    females who I could care less about that sat on other tables.


    "Luna Selene, how do you like your stay so far in our pack?" Alpha Stewart asked as he held


    Macy''s hand and smiled at her.


    "I can honestly say it has been a pleasant stay up to now. Thank you for your warm hospitality


    Alpha Stewart." He smiled as Macy smiled our way, turning quickly towards the kitchen giving them the


    signal to start serving the tables.


    The waiters came and gave us each our te. ke had a ss of whiskey with his food, I of


    course had my favorite, a ss of rose.


    I was enjoying my food as he''d nce towards me now and then, smiling at me, gripping my knee


    from under the table, or kissing me on my knuckles from time to time.


    As we neared the end of our meal, more people were still walking in to sit.

 Chapter 14 No One Takes My Man-2

    Chapter 14 No One Takes My Man-2


    I excused myself as I made my way out to the restroom. Jazzy stood up and soon followed behind


    me, we went in and did our business. We washed our hands, she retouched her makeup and I walked


    back together with her.


    When I went back out, Hazel was furious at the sight before us. My heart sank and I was beyond


    pissed and annoyed. A stupid female was sitting on ke''sp, and although his hands were not on


    her, and it rather looked like he was trying to get her off, it didn''t matter to me.


    All I know is that she is on hisp, where I belong and no one else.


    "Uhm, Selene... calm down. I''m sure she''s one of those stupid females that like to juste


    around and ask for trouble or whatnot for no reason..... but you are better than this."


    I took a long sigh, "You know Jaz, for her sake, and everyone else here... she better be off my man


    before I make my way over there. Or there will be blood in that stupid pretty face of hers when I''m done


    with her."


    She knows what I''m capable of, and knows that no one.... but I mean no one messes with my


    man.


    "Selene, please... that girl will never have a chance to defend herself. Just take it es-"


    I left her there talking to herself, pulling my hand out of her grasp, and made my way to the table.


    "Fuck, here we go..." I heard her say.


    ke had a nk stare that let me know he was annoyed, but I was more pissed off the fact he


    wasn''t making this stupid female get off him.


    She talked in his ear as she tried to wrap her scrawny twig arms around his neck.


    "Come on ke, just onest time, let''s sneak out and have some fun. You know you want to


    shove your delicious tongue of yours down my throat. I miss your kisses baby."


    I cleared my throat, as I stood before them. Everyone seemed bothered by her presence, yet the


    fact no one told her to leave made my rage increase more by the second.


    When ke saw me, his eyes widened in shock, his face was red. Yet somehow the fact he saw


    me jealous amused him... you have to be fucking kidding me right now? How dare he get amused by


    this damn circumstance?


    She looked up annoyed and rolled her eyes. I crossed my hands over my chest and tapped my


    foot profusely on the floor.


    "What?.... Can I help you with something?" She said as she rolled her eyes. He somehow thought


    it was amusing to see me there all pissed off. If he was trying to y along now, things were gonna get


    worse for her and he was not gonna hear the end of it.


    "Who are you?" I asked her narrowing my eyebrows and ring between the both. His face turned


    into a smile as he wrapped his hand around her waist.


    "I''m Tasha, who the fuck are you?" She said tossing her hair back and cing it on top of his


    chest.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I let out a growl, Hazel was just as pissed off as I was.


    "Rip her fucking head off Selene. No one touches our man."


    "Give it a second Haze, I''ll have my fun at making her regret EVER......ying a hand on ke, but


    I''m wondering what she just said right now?"


    "It doesn''t matter, just rip her apart, or move aside so I can do it. I''d love to bite her damn head


    off."


    "I said give it a rest Haze.... she wants him for onest time?.... which means there were other


    times. And if he fucking slept with this female he has a fucking waring his way."


    Haze growled loud, she bent her front paws ready to charge over her and take over, but I refused


    to shift in front of everyone. I can see James from the corner of my eye with his Luna, a big smile of


    amusement stered in his fucking face as his Luna seemed shocked.


    "Look here sweetheart, I''m gonna give you three seconds to get your scrawny limp little body off


    my husband''sp before I make you get off him," I said as my eyes turned dark.


    She chuckled as she leaned in closer to him, but by now... he knew I was past pissed off and told


    her to get off.


    "Tasha, I think it''s best you do what my wife is telling you. Leave, before things get bad shit ugly for


    you."


    She looked at him confused and irritated. She gasped and ced her hand on her chest.


    "ke.... are you serious? But baby, what about us? What about what we had? I thought I meant


    something to you?"


    ke sighed, nodding his head in annoyance.


    "Tasha, I''m with Selene... she''s my wife and  Luna....you have a mate. You knew from the


    beginning that I was waiting for my Luna toe back. Besides we only messed around a few times,


    before you found Hector, it was never serious."


    I was getting irritated by the second. If he thought him saying all this bullshit was gonna better


    things,... he was wrong. He was only making shit worse for himself and this Tasha chick.


    She got off annoyed from hisp,ing near me as if trying to intimidate me. She came so close


    I felt her stink breath on my face.


    "Just who the hell do you think you are? Do you think because you finally decided to show up that


    he''s gonna stop messing around with me? He''ll alwayse around to see me sweetheart... he


    always looks for me when he''s down here... it''s not the first time, and believe me ...." she got close to


    whisper in my ear.


    "Mate, or no mate...If he wants to fuck me, I so would let him." She whispered as she moaned in


    my ear.


    Both Hazel and I growled. I snapped, I was so pissed off, I let my rage take over.


    I punched her on her nose, sending her across the room yards away. She got up growling.


    Everyone gasped, as they stood to their feet.


    ke came up and grabbed my hand.


    "Selene, stop.... let''s go."

 Chapter 15 No One Takes My Man-3

    Chapter 15 No One Takes My Man-3


    I looked at him, growling aloud. My wolf Hazel threatening to shift over. I yanked my hand away.


    Tasha shifted to her wolf andunched towards me. I pushed ke to the side as she neared us.


    I caught her wolf in mid-air and tossed her across the room mming her on the wall. She


    When she fell on the floor I stomped hard in her ribs, stabbing her side with the heel of my pumps.


    She whimpered in agony as I heard her ribs break, and the piercing of my heel on her side.


    I kicked her as I grabbed her body off the floor, and threw it again with another kick. My body was


    pumping adrenaline on its own as if I was inbat again.


    I turned my body as I kicked her body again in the midst way before her body hit the wall. She hit


    the wall, and I was already next to her, punching her profusely on her wolf''s face. I could see blood


    from her snouting out. I was sure I had broken her jaw.


    I got off her and kicked her again, breaking more of her ribs.


    "Selene stop please you''re going to kill her," Jazzy yelled as she held her hands to her face. ke


    came and wrapped his hands around my waist pulling me against his chest. Grabbing my hands tight


    with his arm.


    Even Caleb and James had never been able to still me when I was fighting, but I couldn''t get out of


    ke''s hold, he overpowered me.


    I squirmed around in his arms as he tightened his grip. "Enough Selene," he yelled in his Alpha


    voice. Everyone jumped in shock at his tone.


    He''d never used his Alpha voice with me. But it really was intimidating. I stood still, trying to catch


    my breath, I was still really mad.


    Tasha shifted back, whimpering from the pain. She grasped her ribs, I could see both of her sides


    were red and purple, and covered in blood. It matched perfectly with her broken jaw and the blood


    pouring from her mouth, it went perfect with her purple eyes and a bloody nose.


    When ke felt my body rxed, he let go of me. I made my way close to her.


    She flinched when she saw me near her. Whimpering and cing her body and face down in


    submission.


    I gripped her hand tight, pulling her from her hair, and mmed her on the wall, hitting her head on


    the wall behind her. I ced my hand around her neck, she whimpered like the coward she really was.


    "Don''t you EVER, touch my man again. Do I make myself clear?" I whispered in her ear. She


    looked at me, fear in her eyes, nodding in submission.


    I growled at her, tossing her to the floor, and turned to give a pissed-off look at ke.


    His gaze was down towards his shoes. He looked at me, eyebrows narrowed without fully lifting his


    head. He gulped hard, unable to say a word.


    I looked around, everyone seemed to feel awkward by the confrontation I just had with Tasha... but


    then again, in a world of wolves, brawls like these always happen, it''s not a big deal. Wolves get hurt


    and even killed for these kinds of shit.


    She''s lucky I let her walk away alive.


    I was so pissed off I was not in the mood to talk to him.


    I made my way out and up to my room. ke left behind me, and although he called after me


    numerous times, I kept walking. I was so mad at him, for his sake, and mine... I was hoping he got the


    hint I wanted to be alone.


    I got to the door, gripped the doorknob with force, and turned it. Made my way on and closed the


    door shut with as much force as I could.... but he stood in the way, stopping the door from shutting with


    his hand.


    He closed it slowly behind him, I knew he was there. His sweet earthy scent filled every inch of my


    soul.


    "Selene please.... talk to him. He''s our mate.... you know he loves us. Talk to him please?" Hazel


    pleaded.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I took a long sigh, I stood by our balcony, looking out to the beautifulke. My arms crossed over


    my chest as I inhaled deeply and closed my eyes.


    He walked slowly, he was near, his scent grew stronger and stronger as he got closer. Silent and


    determined.


    "Leave ke."


    I felt him getting closer, the closer he got, the angrier and more hurt I felt.


    He wrapped his hands around my waist, his lips grazed softly across my neck. His breath making


    goosebumps on my skin. I know I should be furious with him... and I hate that his touch has such an


    effect on me.


    My throat felt dry, yet I could taste the sweetness of his kiss just by his touch on my skin.


    "Darling... I didn''t know she''d be here. I promise I never meant to hurt you."


    And just like that, he ruined the fucking moment.


    I moved his hands away from me. Stepping away from his embrace and began waking out.


    "So what did you think was going to happen ke? You''d bring me to a pack where you''re used to


    meeting with your whore hoping to not get caught? Is that what you were hoping for? Spare the


    misery... I''m leaving. Rest assure you''re getting divorce papers, now you can go and keep shoving your


    tongue down her fucking throat."


    "Selene stop.... you''re my wife. It was never anything serious with her."


    "No? Then what was it? You''d suck faces with her and eventually fuck her until I came back? What


    if I hadn''te back yet? What would have happened this time ke? Same ol same ol.... you''d


    sneak out somewhere with her and suck her fa e? That is.... unless everyone knew about you two."


    "Selene I mean it... STOP!"


    "NO ke.... you don''t get to tell me I have no right to be mad. You don''t get to tell me I have no


    right to be hurt, or angry at you... how dare you fucking tell me it was never anything serious? Do you


    hear yourself?" I was getting angrier by the minute, tears ran down my face.


    He tried to hold me, but I pushed him away.


    "All this time.... you said I was the only one. That you have always loved me... you don''t go behind


    someone''s back and suck face with some stupid female while saying you love me still."


    "Selene enough... just let me talk? Let me exin!" He yelled. But I was so angry at him. I wanted


    him to leave, I wanted to go back home.... better yet, I wanted to go back to Camp Sanborn with my


    team. Where even if I was alone, I didn''t have the hurtful feeling of betrayal.


    Knock knock


    The door opened harshly, and Ty made his way in.


    "ke!" He said worriedly


    "What Ty!! Why the fuck are you interrupting?" He yelled at him, his eyes turning dark, his knuckles


    turning white as he gripped his arms tight.


    "We need to talk.... now!" He said, I realized the rest they spoke in a link, closing me out of their


    conversation.


    His eyes turned darker, his wolf threatening to emerge. He growled aloud and clenched his jaw. I


    knew he was angry at something Ty said, his veins on his forehead, neck, and arms werepletely


    exposed.


    "Selene!?" He said calmly as he closed his eyes. He ced his hands on my shoulders and pulled


    me close to him, making me gasp as he imed my lips, surprising me... I was not expecting him to


    kiss me.


    "I will be back."


    "Whatever. " I responded


    He growled once more, closed his eyes, and sighed deeply.


    I looked away from him. My lips puckered to the way I make my lips involuntarily when I''m mad.


    My eyebrows narrowed as I took a long sigh.


    "Baby looks at me?! Believe me when I say I know I fucked up big time... and I am willing to make


    it up to you the rest of my life if I have to. But you are not divorcing me.... and you will never leave my


    side. I love you, darling. You are the only one I have ever made love to, the only one that I love... and I


    intend to keep it that way." He whispered.


    My throat was caught, I had no words to say.... knowing my big ass mouth I was already prepping


    a way to snap back... yet I lost the trail of thought... all I could do was look at him in his eyes.


    "Maybe he meant what he just said Sel..."


    Hazel whimpers


    "Shut up you stupid pup.... you''re just saying this because you miss those stupid runs with


    Xander."


    "I do miss him, I miss Xander.... but he sounds so sincere Selene. Just hear him out.... please?"


    "Whatever Haze... go away," I said to her as I blocked her out and ignored her.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can. We''ll continue our conversation. I love you, sweetheart." He says as


    he inteced his hand on my hair, tightening his grip on my waist with his other hand.


    He locks eyes with me for a second, he knows I am still pretty upset. He takes a long sigh as he


    leans close and kisses me gently on my lips... for the first time, I don''t return his kiss. He ces his


    forehead on mine and gently lets me go.


    The loss of his touch makes me break, it hurts just as bad as I felt when Tasha whispered her ugly


    words of betrayal in my ear.

 Chapter 16 The Storm Is Coming-1

    Chapter 16 The Storm Is Coming-1


    ke


    I clench my jaw and close my eyes as I grasp the door handle. I know I fucked up, she means the


    whole fucking world to me. I should have listened to the elders and thought it out. Tasha came out of


    nowhere to me at a time when I was more vulnerable. It doesn''t excuse me, but I do regret it.


    I don''t know what I''m going to have to do to have Selene forgive me. But I''m willing to do whatever


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    it takes.


    "What Tyler?" I say angrily as I open the door. I was really pissed off that I had been interrupted.


    "Alpha, first.... calm your damn temper.....second, sorry to bother you. But, we have a lead." My


    gamma was outside waiting for us with the information I had asked him to look into. I nced over


    towards Selene, she was gone, I heard the shower running, and I can smell her towards the restroom''s


    way.


    "Meet me in ten minutes downstairs with Liam."


    "Yes, Alpha." He says as he turns on his heel and leaves.


    I make my way back inside and change quickly into jeans and a T-shirt, ced mybat boots


    on. Walking towards the restroom,  I push the door open slightly. If I go in there, I definitely will not be


    "Selene?" I call out to her.


    "What do you want ke?" I hear her sweet voice inside the shower, even when she''s pissed off, I


    can''t help but love her voice.


    "I need to step out for a few minutes... wait for me before you fall asleep, please. We need to talk


    about this."


    "Ok, fine. I''ll try and wait for you."


    I make my way out and walk towards the car where my gamma is waiting. I open the door and we


    drive off as we block everyone from our link and speak through it. We couldn''t take any chances with


    eavesdroppers lurking around.


    Something is definitely wrong. A bad storm ising. I fear for my pack, but mostly for my allied


    packs. They are not as strong and ready to undergo a war or an attack as my pack is.


    My jaw cringed with anger as my gamma Liam gives me all the details, Ty sits with his jaw cringed


    as he sits in the passengers'' seat in front, the details given to us send him in shock from the suspicions


    he had.


    He shows me pictures of surveince and documentation providing me with all the necessary proof


    I needed to take much-needed steps ahead of what''sing.


    I close the folder with the files, cing the pictures inside as well... "Did anyone see youing


    here with these documents or while you were investigating?"


    "No Alpha, we kept a low profile as you asked. No one knows about our intervening nor existence


    near them."


    "How many are we talking about?"


    My gamma sighs, taking a long time to let out his breath, running his hands through his face.


    "HOW MANY?" My voice was dominant and harsh. He jumped, startled by my sudden wave of


    frustration.


    "Uhm... fifty, maybe more Alpha, doesn''t seem like they''re too menacing Alpha, but.... we''ve seen


    them train from afar. They are good Alpha.... they''re really good. If the other packs get attacked, I don''t


    know if they''ll have a fair chance to fight."


    I furrow my eyebrows. My hands gripped into fists turning my knuckles white. "I''m afraid their


    leader may have something against our Luna. We got word that he may......"


    Xander growled, he hates anyone trying to harm our Luna and Hazel, his mate.


    "He may what?" I yelled, I was getting frustrated with the whole situation.


    "This guy you''re talking about ke... he better noty a hand on my Luna and Hazel, or I will rip


    his head off in one single bite... no one threatens our mate." Xander sneered.  He pranced around


    angrily, growling.


    "He may be seeking for revenge sir."


    "These..... so-called undercover leeches he sent..... are they aware we know about them Alpha? It


    could be dangerous if they find out we have allies inside their camp. They may-"


    "They won''t find out..... for now, continue to find information. Be aware of the surroundings. Tighten


    the security around our pack territory. Send Chester to quietly look over Selene while I''m not around.....


    but tell him to be careful, he makes any mistakes,  she''ll know. She is far smarter than we think. "


    "Yes, Alpha. "


    "That''s all for now," I say


    I open the door to the SUV, followed by Tyler.


    He sighs, fixing his sunsses and running his hands through his face. Taking a long sigh before


    turning to me.


    "Did you know about her ke?" He asks.


    "I did.... something about her didn''t seem right. But I didn''t want to say anything until I had it


    confirmed. "


    "I guess I know why you-"


    "Don''t even fucking say it, Ty..... all this fucking investigation is just causing me problems between


    my wife, and my pack. I feel like my fucking temper is overtaking me all the time. The least I want is to


    lose control of myself and turn into those prick alpha''s who kill just for joy."


    "Oh, believe me.... nobody wants that. ke, I''ve seen what you can do. You''ve gotten better


    since ourst encounter. You''re just as savage as my sister when she tore up Tasha in there man."


    I looked over at him, he had a grin on his face. I narrowed my eyebrows and crossed my hands.


    "Fuck Ty..... what am I going to do? I can''t lose Selene... if that asshole even tries toy a hand on


    her, I will make sure he never sees the light of day ever again."


    "You mean the light of the moon?" Ty says.


    "Shut up Ty.... you forget who he is??? He''s not like any other fucking leech... he''s a primordial like


    us... he can walk during the day. Nothing can stop this son of a bitch... nothing, except?" I remember


    something I read on the old archives my great, great, great grandfather had left written when they


    encountered the primordial as well.


    "Except what?" Ty asks...


    I cleared my throat and nced towards him.

 Chapter 17 The Storm Is Coming-2

    Chapter 17 The Storm Is Coming-2


    "Contact the elders, we need to figure where we can find white ash and angel''s blood... it''s the


    only thing that can kill them. Those two ingredients are pure poison to them."


    "Wait, what about silver daggers? Won''t that work too?"


    "Afraid not Ty... it may work on the others he''s bringing,  but it won''t work on him."


    "Damn.... well, I guess we got our work cut out for us then huh?"


    "Yeah, that.... we do."


    We made our way back in the car, I signaled Chester, my top bodyguard to drive back to the


    packhouse. We had driven out far to where we wouldn''t have people lurking around.


    I got out of the car after Tyler did. We shook hands and parted ways to our rooms.


    As I walked in, I was able to see Tasha again. I made my way towards her to give her a fair


    warning. She was in shock from my outburst.


    She had known I was temperamental,  but she messed with the wrong person. She dared put my


    wife''s life in danger, and that was something I''d never forget or forgive anyone.


    I walked out, fixing my coat, and running my hands through my hair. I had hoped we had a


    pleasant stay in this pack, but I was far from wrong, everything was going down like shit.


    I made my way to the stairs and stopped at my door. It was already prettyte. The sun had set


    long ago, and the moon was shining perfectly in the sky.


    I opened the door slowly to the room, walking in slowly. I can see the beautiful silhouette of her


    bodyying there. She looked absolutely perfect. Her sweet smell filling me, warming me up. Her


    presence makes me at ease, it makes me forget that the world may be crumbling under my feet.


    I take off my shoes, cing them neatly in their ce before she sees them, she hates things out


    of ce. I take off my pants and shirt andy next to her.


    She stirred in her sleep. I leaned over and ced a soft kiss on her shoulder and wrap my hand


    around her. She automatically turns to me, cing her head on my chest, and wrapping her arm


    around me.


    "I love you. I''m sorry my darling. " I whisper.


    She opens her eyes slowly and nces at me.


    "What did you do?" She asks slowly.


    I grip my hand around her tighter. Pulling her closer to my chest, cing a kiss on her cheek.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing baby... just had to take care of some business with Liam and Ty that''s all."


    She lifts her head, looking at me. Moving her hand from my chest to my stomach.


    "No ke.... what did you do to Tasha?"


    She asks... " What? Nothing... I just..."


    "You just what? I heard her whimpers all the way here... you forget I was trained to sharpen my


    senses higher than a usual wolf right?"


    I took a long sigh... "Baby, I don''t have a fair excuse to messing with her in the time you were gone


    ok...I know. But I promise you... I never slept with her. And we just kissed maybe a few times, nothing


    serious."


    "So why was she sure it was serious ke?"


    "It wasn''t,  Look,... I stopped it two years ago before she found her mate. She loves him, she


    seems happy with him, which is why I was startled when she came to me today. It almost seemed like


    she wasn''t being herself."


    Selene narrowed her eyebrows, she sat and looked towards the closet.


    "Almost like she was being controlled by someone?" She asked.


    "I.... guess. You may say that. Selene, what are you getting to?"


    "ke... primordial vampires have the ability to possess and control any creature they so well


    desire. All they need is to taste a few drops of their blood to know how to manipte their body." She


    says, how can I have forgotten that detail.


    I was an expert at knowing every detail about primordial vampires, it''s a long unending battle we


    have has d with them... a battle that hassted for thousands of years. Every wolf in my pack gets


    taught everything that has to do with them, in case of new war outbreaks in the future.


    "Shit... I forgot about that babe. Do you think that could have happened to her?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, she still did not look at me. "Princess look at me? Please Selene you


    can''t keep being mad at me forever. "


    "Look ke, I get it... I left after we mated without a fair warning, and I was gone for five freaking


    years.  But unlike you, I stayed faithful... even when I didn''t know who you were, even after the time


    went by and I had the urge to be touched by you... I stayed faithful. How hard was it for you to do the


    same?"


    "I know Selene... but I have my motives ok.... motives I can''t exin to you now. All I ask is that


    you believe me, and you trust me."


    "Fine... but if shees near you again, possessed or not I''m ripping her head off."


    I smiled, wrapping my arms around her waist pulling her close to me. I ced a gentle kiss on her


    shoulder, gliding my tongue on her neck, as I sucked gently on the mark I ced on her neck. She


    shivered, letting out a small sodden moan that sent me over the edge.


    She leaned her head on my shoulder,  I moved my hand gently up to cup her breast gripping it


    slowly. Sheid down, as I hovered over her body. She wore my favorite redced lingerie. The sight of


    her making me growl, my eyes turned dark as I leaned down and imed her lips.

 Chapter 18 Surprised Dream Guest-1

    Chapter 18 Surprised Dream Guest-1


    Selene


    I was tired of waiting for ke. He''d been out with Ty and the other alpha''s most of the day.


    Jazzy and I had pretty much-done everything while waiting for them. We went out to explore, we


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ate at a nice little bistro they had in here, and chatted with Macy for a while.


    Jazzy looked pretty tired because of her pregnancy, so we went back to the Crescent Moon


    packhouse, and decided on resting until dinner to meet with our men.


    I went into my own room and decided on taking a quick shower before resting on the bed.


    I got dressed and patted my hair dry with the towel. Ibed my hair and added lotion to my body


    before going to bed.


    I soon fell asleep. Before long, I was caught in a dream that was so surreal.


    I''m walking through a beautiful forest. The ground feels soft, almost as if walking through the


    clouds.


    I felt so at peace walking through there. The trees looked so alive, the ferns glow and gleam with


    happiness and joy.


    As I walk through the forest, I begin to hear my name being called. I recognize that voice, it''s the


    same voice I begin to hear every year. Days before my birthday, like a clock.


    My birthday is just days from now, so this really doesn''t surprise me. But one thing is for sure... I


    am determined to find her, determined to ask why she appears to me? What is the purpose of her


    I begin to run everywhere, no destination, just any way possible.


    "Selene...." her sweet voice echoes through the air. I know I should be mad, irritated... but, I''m not.


    My heart felt anxious,  just like that of a small girl waiting for her mom or dad toe back... I don''t


    understand it. It just makes no sense.


    "Selene...."


    "Who are you?"


    "Selene"


    Her voice echoes... I can hear Hazel whimper lightly.


    "Hazel? What''s happening? Where are you?" My voice echoes through the air.


    She doesn''t answer back. I continue to run, grasping onto trees to keep myself steady.


    "Selene.....Selene " her voice,   suddenly feels close, as if she''d whispered in my ear. I turn to my


    left, and I see a beautiful woman next to...."Hazel?"


    My wolf stands by her... but how? She''s me, how can Hazel be standing by her?


    A beautiful woman in a long white dress stands before me. Her long dark hair flows softly down her


    petite body, halfway past down her butt. Her fair brown skin glows, her beautiful eyes look like amber


    stones lit by the moonlight. Her cheeks have a natural rosier tone, and her lips a plump pink that looks


    so naturally beautiful on her.


    Hazel, as beautiful as ever. Her fur was soft and silky, shining bright. Her white star shape gleams


    in her fur by her neck.


    "Selene.... you finally made it." Thedy smiles, her hands stretch out, and I involuntarily take her


    hands.


    "Who.... who are you?" My heart raises, and I feel the pit of my stomach being overtaken by


    millions of butterflies.


    She chuckles while she turns and strokes Hazel''s head. Hazel closes her eyes, embracing the


    feeling of her touch as she leans towards her hand.


    "Come, sit with us for a while." My heart should be content that I am finally talking to her. I finally


    get to see her, the woman I only glimpse at every year since my first shifting.


    "No.... tell me who you are? What do you want with me?" I narrow my eyebrows and pull my hands


    away.


    She and Hazel stare at each other giving an exchange of mncholy and hurt.


    Hazel whimpers as she tilts her head down. "Don''t be mad Selene... you''ll soon know," Hazel


    responds.


    "No... I want to know now... who are you? Why are you here? And what the hell is happening to


    me?"


    She sits on the boulder behind her, lifting her right hand and running it through Hazel''s mane.


    "Carrie, maybe it''s time you tell her. She''s ready to hear the truth." Hazel softly looks at her giving


    her a soft stare, her eyes filled with worriedness.


    She sighs and gives Hazel a small smile.


    "I think maybe you''re right sweetheart." She responds to Hazel, lifts her hands, and guides me to


    sit with her.


    "Selene, my name is Carrie. I...I am your real mother." She tilts her head down and nces sadly


    at me.


    My eyes fill with tears, and my heart feels as if it''s been stabbed right through it with a dagger. I


    nod my head in denial. "No....n no, my mother''s name is Reba, not .... you can''t be....can you?"


    "I''m afraid it''s true Selene... please... just hear her out?" Hazel implores.


    "I.....I don''t understand. " my face fills with the heat of my tears. I nod, in denial but I need to hear


    what she has to say. I sit, and she grasps my hand softly.


    I close my eyes and tilt my head away from them. The knot in my throat building up bigger, stilling


    me from saying any other word.


    "How is this possible? How can you say you''re my mom? I''ve known Reba my whole life....


    exin yourself? Now..." I re at both, anger and confusion overtaking inside of me.

 Chapter 19 Surprised Dream Guest-2

    Chapter 19 Surprised Dream Guest-2


    She sighs, I notice she has a beautiful bracelet with simr symbols as my katana. A gold ne


    hangs around her neck, with a moon and three stars on top.


    "Selene, my real name is Carol Dianne te. You and I are descendants of our goddess, Artemis,


    our mother... sister, of goddess Selene, and Hecate....our third moon goddess.


    Selene, you and I are rightful warriors, protectors of our moon goddess Selene, we have served to


    protect her from the beginning of time. Wee from a lineage of warriors, and protectors. That is


    why, you were bestowed with the gift of our moon goddess Artemis, as a warrior and protector. Not only


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    to our goddess but in your case, to your pack.


    In you are powers greater than you know. But you are yet to embrace and discover them. You are


    a rightful child of the moon. Stating the obvious, you are known as a moon child.


    You will not be able to control those powers, until you embrace your true identity, and be one


    with your third being." She left me more confused than how I was. What does she mean moon child? A


    third being? How is this possible?


    "I don''t understand.... this is too much." My eyes watered, my head throbbed and my body felt


    shaking. I was trembling from all this confusion.


    "I know it''s a lot to take in Selene... but it''s true my dear."


    "Don''t call me dear.  If you really are my mother... then why aren''t you here with me? Why? Why


    did you give me up? What about my brother Ty? Or is he, my brother?...... How could you do this to


    me?" I yelled out of frustration.


    I wanted to run, to scream. I was so much more frustrated and confused than I''d been before.


    "Selene rx, please? just..... listen!?" Hazel implored. She looked so sad and disoriented.


    I cried in agony. I felt abandoned, alone, and unwanted for the first time.


    "Sweetheart, I didn''t want to leave you. But it was for the best. For both of us. I can not live in your


    world, it is not permitted... I can only visit in your vivid dreams. That is why I am allowed to see you only


    around your birthday... it was the agreement I had to do with Selene... I had no choice baby. I love you,


    you''re my daughter, if it''d been my choice, I''d never would have given you up. But this...... is far more


    gulping down the heavy knot caught in my throat, as I allowed my tears to fall freely down my cheeks.


    "Selene, I fell in love with a human. Something that is forbidden among gods, among us. I had to


    make a choice, to leave you behind and let you live, or they''d take you away from me either way and


    terminate you and your father."


    "What? What do you mean let us live?"


    " If I left, and came back to my world, the gods would allow allowing you and your father to live. If I


    refused to leave you both.... we''d live running our whole lives, like fugitives. They would send aswangs


    after us. You do know what an aswang is right? It''s an evil monster... half vamp-"


    "I know what an aswang is.... I''ve had the pleasure of killing a few of those son of a bitches. But


    that didn''t give you the right to give up on me, to give me up. You should have looked for me. You


    should have told me about your existence long ago. Instead, you chose to wait over twenty years."


    She looked at me with sadness filled in her eyes. I know maybe I was being hard on her. But I was


    so mad at her right now. I let my rage take over me.


    "What about Reba? Why didn''t my father tell me anything about you or her? Is he even my real


    father."


    "He is, Chansey is your real father... and Reba is only a decoy if you can call it that. She is your


    guardian, and protector if you want to call her that.


    She knows about your father and me, she was sent by me to look after both of you and Tyler."


    "What about Ty? Does he have any powers? Is he my real brother?"


    "He is, but he doesn''t have any powers other than his werewolf. The power was bestowed upon


    you for being an heir of Artemis. The lineage is only bestowed upon the female born, not the males."


    We continued to exchange questions and answers. I was mad, irritated, and confused. But the


    more I asked, she answered and I felt she was answering truthfully.  I felt at peace, it all made sense.


    Why I never saw Reba shift into a wolf, why she always seemed to hum tunes to herself that


    seemed more like she was chanting. She was my protector.


    I  knew now, that there is a third part of my being. A part I needed to learn to embrace, to conquer,


    to be able to control. My third being, soon to be awakened. Would I be able to control her? Would we


    get along?


    My mother Carrie let me know of her and how I may awaken her... but it seemed soplicated.


    When I finally awaken her, I was bound and determined to conquer her. Get her to tell me her


    name, be one with her and Haze. And we, as three, will be more powerful than ever before.

 Chapter 20 Friendly Quarrel, part1

    Chapter 20 Friendly Quarrel, part1


    ke


    I was unable to stay asleep for most of the night. Selene kept stirring and talking in her sleep. How


    can someone be such a big part of your life, to an extent that you want to do everything in your


    power to protect them? She means so much to me. It makes me cringe at the thought she may be in


    any danger, or she''d get hurt.


    Even when I treat her like shit, even when I''m acting like an asshole with her, she shows me


    out and ripping everybody''s head off.


    She turns her body close to me, her hair partially covering her face. I run my fingers softly through


    her hair, making her sigh as she feels my hand caressing her softly, tucking a loose strand behind her


    ear.


    My mind wanders off to the first day I realized she was the one I wanted as a mate. I begged the


    moon goddess for her, every night since then.


    I still remember that day, as if it was yesterday. It was the day of our first shifting ceremony.


    FLASHBACK:


    I saw her from far as I stood next to Tyler, we were ready to go inside and be blessed by the elders


    at the shifting ceremony. We still had a while to go before it started, but something odd caught my


    attention as I averted my sight towards the forest.


    That''s when I saw her, walking towards the forest.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it, but I still got intrigued, where was she going? She was supposed


    to be waiting here with us to be lead inside. I ced my hands inside my pocket, clenched my


    jaw...where the hell was she going? A few minutes passed, and she was still nowhere to be seen.


    She was taking too long toe back.


    All the new pack members that were ready to partake in the ceremony, had not even noticed her


    going into the forest. Not even Tyler, her twin brother had realized she''d been missing for over twenty


    minutes now.


    My heart palpitated rapidly. I took my hands out of my pockets. ncing from the forest and to the


    door entrance, my hands opening and closing fists. I debated on what to do, I was beginning to worry. I


    ran towards dad''s office. I could hear them talking in whispers about someone with the elders.


    They talked about the moonchild in our pack... we have a moonchild? What does that even


    mean?


    "She is supposed to protect our future Alpha. That is how it has always been since the beginning


    of our pack. We will not change this." An elder stated.


    "But she is too young, she doesn''t even know Reba is not her real mother. If she finds out she''ll


    hate us for sure... and she''ll be mad at Carrie, I can''t have her hate her own mother, or Becky."


    "That is out of our jurisdiction I''m afraid. We must make a decision. Keeping her here will not only


    give us extra protection from our tri-moon goddesses, but it will also protect her against the aswangs


    that were sent after her and Chansey. She has to know, I''m giving you noter than her eighteenth to


    tell her."


    I interrupted their conversation, opening the door harshly. All eyes averted my way. The elders


    were startled, my mother seemed shocked at my sudden abruptness.


    "ke? What is the meaning of this? Why have you interrupted? This is a private conversation,


    wait outside." Alpha Brock was upset. He fisted his hand on top of his desk while his body prompts


    forward.


    I clenched my jaw, my hand grasped the doorknob tight enough that it felt it had dent a bit.


    "Selene is missing. She went into the woods more than a half-hour ago, and she has yet to return.


    Just thought you should know." I gasped for air. My heart raised at a million per second.


    They nced among themselves and stood quickly to their feet.


    "Alert Chansey and Reba... we must find her quickly," Dad called to his gamma and lead guard.


    Mother came up to me, cing her hands on my shoulders.


    "Sweetheart,  listen to me. We have to go find her before she can get hurt. Stay with Tyler, at all


    times. Do you understand?"


    "Yeah but... what''s going on?"


    "Sweetheart, there''s... no time to exin now... just, stay with Tyler, don''t let him out of your sight...


    got it?"


    I sighed, looking down and then to my mom.


    "Ok."


    I saw them as they all shifted onto their wolves instantly and vanished before my eyes. They swiftly


    moved and ran towards the forest without anyone noticing.


    Before long, she hade back. They took her to her room to rx, and make sure she was


    unhurt. I should have gone out there to look for her myself. She looked dazed and confused,


    nheless... she surprised me that day.


    Her first shifting had been an incredible sess. Shifting to a beautiful brown wolf, almost as big


    as mine.


    Her golden eyes gleaned brighter. More powerful than any she-wolf I had ever met. And I knew,


    there was something different about her. And I wanted her, as a mate, as my luna.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    ****


    Iid there, my body resting on my elbow as I stroked her face with my finger.


    It was getting close to 6 in the morning. We were going to meet the rest for breakfast, and then we


    were heading towards their practice grounds to see their pack training.


    Alpha Stewart had asked us to join him. He was unsure of their tactics and wanted fair insight and


    suggestions to better his army.


    I ran my hand gently on her arm to wake her. She sighed before fluttering her eyes slowly.


    "Good morning sweetheart. "


    She nced towards me. Her eyes seemed full of sadness and mncholy I couldn''t


    "ke, good morning."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "N-nothing. I''m fine."


    She lifted her body and rested on the headboard. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She


    tilted her head back.


    "We should start getting ready. We need to meet the rest by 7 this morning."


    I kissed her forehead and made my way to shower. She soon joined me and we readied together.


    We had breakfast together peacefully and interchanged in pleasant conversations with the others.


    As we finished breakfast and talked, I couldn''t help nce over at Selene. She looked so beautiful


    sitting next to Jazmin.


    "So, Alpha ke. I hope it''s ok with you." Alpha Stewart directed ke. He grabbed his napkin,


    wiping his mouth.


    "I told my warriors that you would give them a quick assessment and show them a few tactics. I''d


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    also like to see if it was ok with you if maybe, you and Luna Selene gave demonstrations?"


    I locked my eyes with Selene. She has been begging me to let her train again. I knew I was not


    going to be able to stop her from this.


    Her eyes lit up, she arched her back, standing tall. I clenched my jaw trying to not burst out angry. I


    could see the worry in her eyes. She wanted me to give the ok. But I just don''t know if I''d be ok seeing


    her battle.


    I cleared my throat and gripped my fork. I knew this may not be a good idea, but I can''t keep her


    away from this for too long. She''d eventually have to battle, and needs to train before those assholes


    can get the best of her.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. "I suppose that would be ok. So long as my Luna is ok for the


    challenge." I locked sight with her as I referred to Stewart. Her eyes lit and she gave me a bright smile.


    I didn''t like it one bit, but I suppose it''s time for me to see for myself what she''s capable of.


    ****


    We had all dressed infortable clothes for training. We made our way towards their battle


    training ground.


    I held Selene''s hand as we walked together.


    "Ok, Selene. I know you''ve been waiting for this since you came back. I won''t say I''m ok with this."


    I stopped, cupping her face to have her look at me. I leaned close and kissed her lips.


    She wrapped her arms around my waist, a smile on her face. "I know, I''m so excited. " she was


    cheerful, while I on the other hand was pissed off as hell.


    "Selene, listen?"


    "Ok" she pursed her lips and gripped me tighter. I took a long sigh topose myself.


    "Sweetheart,  I can''t promise I won''t intervene. I don''t want to see you get hurt. But I will try my


    best to let you do your .... thing.. whatever.  Ok?"


    She smiled and I couldn''t help but return a smile at her. She was beautiful.  "I promise I will be


    careful...ok?"


    "Very well. But if you get hurt I "


    "ke, I''m not a baby. And I am very well capable of taking care of myself.  Trust me, ok?"


    We walked the rest of the way where they all gathered waiting for us.


    Some stood on top of big boulders,  some sat, others knelt on their knees.


    "Ok, everyone gathers around."  They all stood, as Alpha Stewart gathered them around us giving


    them order.


    "Most of you already know Alpha ke. He''s been of great help to our pack and has been of great


    help on ourst attacks. We are indeed, grateful with him and his pack." He walks about in a circle, as


    he gives his speech. His hands cupped low together by his waist.


    "It is a great honor to have him, and his Luna, along with his best pack members here with us


    today. I expect all of you to continue to give them respect and a warm wee."


    He gestured towards Selene and me. I honestly hate all this suck-up. But I didn''t want to seem like


    an ass and interrupt him. Selene tightened her grip on my hand, and it helped to ease my tension. The


    spark from her skin felt so damn good in my hand.


    "Now, without further ado, I know Alpha ke has not been here in a while. Therefore he is


    unaware that we have a friendly new tradition for our visitors." He gave a mischievous smirk my way.


    But little did he know I was a step ahead.


    I knew where this was going. I have eyes everywhere,  and if he thought he was going to catch me


    by surprise...


    He had another thinging.


    I unhooked my hand from Selene. She looked at me worried. Opening my mind link,  I gave orders


    to Chester.


    "Protect Jaz, don''t interfere with the rest." He nodded as he slowly made his way to Tyler and


    Jazmin.


    Ty knew what wasing, he readied and positioned himself. "Selene, get ready..." I mind-linked


    her.


    "What''s happening  ke?"


    I cleared my throat as he continued to talk.


    "In just a few more seconds, his pack warriors will surround us. Closing every space, and attack


    us. Whatever you do, stay behind me. Got it?"


    For a second,  I thought maybe she''d be startled. Preupied perhaps. But as I nced


    over, she had a huge smile on her face. Almost as if she''d longed for something like this.


    "Really? Do we get to have some real fun after all? Yes, that''s what I''m talking about baby."


    "Fuck Selene, I''m serious... stay behind me." I was getting irritated,  I wanted her to be safe. To


    stay out of this as much as possible.


    "Now, it''se to my attention... that Alpha James, is also quite the expert inbat. And so, we


    will be joining Alpha James in our little, soiree." He locked eyes with James, his Luna gripped her hand


    around his arm. She looked worried and nervous.


    "Liam, keep an eye on Chloe, make sure she stays out of the fight. If any of them get near and hurt


    her, take them down."


    I mind-linked Liam, I already had the fucking guilt of not protecting Ty''s first mate.


    I was not going to let our Luna''s get hurt today. Nor Ty''s second chance mate.

 Chapter 21 Friendly Quarrel, part 2

    Chapter 21 Friendly Quarrel, part 2


    Third-Party POV


    Selene and ke stood side by side. Both hands up, knees slightly bent, back to back. Ready to


    fight.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    James held his Luna, pulling her behind him, hoping she wouldn''t suffer any harm from the attack.


    One by one, the warriors from the Crescent Moon, closed the circle around them. They sneered


    and growled as they readied forbat. Unaware of who Selene was, unaware of who James


    was....unaware of the true background of who ke is! The heir to the Primordail wolves. The


    strongest, ruthless, most aggressive wolves in all existence. Will they be able to handle him alone?


    Alpha Stewart chuckles, an evil re on his face. Macy stands before him. Her hand held high


    above her head, with her face perked up with pride. Underestimating the results that maye. She


    steadies her hand and waits to give the signal, giving each warrior the time to prepare themselves in


    position as the other members of the visiting packs make way.


    Selene smiles, and nces at James, nodding his way. A simple gesture they bothprehend,


    giving assurance they have each other''s back.


    And so, Macy''s hand goes down. One by one, warriors run. Some in human form, others shifting


    onto their wolves. The first attackerunches at ke, as he tries to bite him, his aim is directed


    towards ke''s neck. But he swiftly grabs him by the throat, mming him on the ground. He kicks


    him, sending him flying through the air.


    Selene catches a wolf in the air, jumping on top of him, kicking him directly on the ribs. The wolf


    whines as he feels the spitting pain of his ribs being broken at the impact of Selene''s knee crashing


    down onto his ribs; Both falling on the ground as Selene swiftlynds on top of him.


    She grins, with pride as she hears another warrior running towards her, cing her hand up to


    stop the warrior''s blowing to her head. She turns her body as she still has a knee pressed to the


    other wolf, hitting the warrior on his stomach with her other foot. James throws his body across the wolf


    on his throat and kicking the wolf on its stomach as it falls back.


    One by one, James, ke, and Selene swiftly overpower the warriors. Each wolf getting angrier as


    they are being taken down by the three visitors.


    Both Selene and James use their now-familiar tactics. Punching, kicking, and overpowering every


    opponent. But ke... given his primordial dependence, and the numerous hours of self-training pays


    off more than well, taking down opponents as if he''d been given rag dolls to tear apart. His fighting


    techniquesing oh so naturally and Oh...so perfect.


    He grips a warrior by his throat andunches him in mid-air, kicking him on his ribs as he falls back


    down, and grabbing him by the arm as he ms him on the ground. The dirt under him almost denting


    in as the wolf''s body falls. The warrior cries for help as he feels the pain through his spine. But, ke


    shows no mercy, he bends down and punches him on the face, knocking the so-called skillful warrior


    unconscious.


    Alpha Stewart bes impatient,  as he paces from one side to the other. Seeing his warriors


    being taken down by the three so easily sends him to inpatients. He underestimated the abilities of the


    alpha''s,  and more importantly, he underestimated ke''s Luna, Selene.


    He knew she was a warrior. The surprised guest he received a few months back told him all about


    her. He knew she had skills inbat,  but he was sure it wasn''t such a big deal. He was wrong, very


    wrong. But he still has a hidden tactic up his sleeve. One he thinks for sure will give him victory. He


    nces at his beta Caleb, unaware Caleb had been loyal to Selene before.


    "Caleb, take them down." He sneers, giving Caleb themand as his fist tightens and eyebrows


    narrow in anger.


    "Sweetheart, what are you doing? These are our guests. You said it was only going to be a friendly


    fight like it always is. Why are you attacking them?" Macy ces her hand on his shoulder, her other


    hand on his arm. She feels his body tense as she touches him. Her wolf and her can feel his hatred


    making her feel mncholic.


    She doesn''t understand what is happening. She feels hurt and afraid by this sudden behavior.


    "Shut up, and don''t touch me." He res at her. She whimpers as he looks at her, she can see the


    hatred in his eyes.


    "Please, Stewart? Make them stop. I beg of you." She implores with him, but to no avail. She


    closes her eyes, as her hands fall to her sides. She can feel the limp in her throat build up and the tears


    running down her cheeks.


    Caleb stands before them, unable and unwilling to fight his formerbat buddies. He sighs and


    nods his head. "Alpha, I can''t. You need to call this fight off. Bring it to an end." Caleb whispers.


    Stewart''s eyes be dark as he walks towards Caleb, grasping him by the throat and ms him


    against a nearby tree. ke realizes this is not just a friendly attack anymore, and he dly epts


    the challenge. He shifts onto his massive ck wolf. Revealing the Oh so beautiful muscled structure


    of Alexander, his wolf.


    One by one, he jumps, taking ahold of the warriors and snapping their necks, and tossing them to


    the ground. Selene looks at him in shock, but proud of what she sees. As she gets distracted, one


    warriores behind Luna Misty, James¡¯ Mate, and Luna, and stabs her with a small dagger on her


    side. The dagger is covered in wolves'' vain. Misty yells in agony, and Selene, as well as James, turn to


    see her with shock in their eyes.


    Stewart smiles, almost cackling in triumph. Selene is taken aback as a warrior grips her from


    behind and pins her down. He brings her to her knees and yells as she feels her left shoulder be


    dislocated.


    Alexander growls loud as he witnesses his Luna being taken down. The warrior kicks Selene hard


    on her back, and she growls loud as she looks back at him. He smiles at her, gripping her hands tighter


    behind her back.


    Stewartes in front of the line, his hand raises, gesturing to still the attack. Both James and


    Alexander walk slowly to him. As Alexanderes close, he shifts back and allows ke to take over


    again.


    His gamma, Liames close, giving ke a pair of clean shorts. He takes them and ces


    them on. His eyes are unwilling to leave Stewart. In his mind, he''s already thinking of how good it''s


    going to feel to take Stewart down.


    "What is the meaning of this, Alpha Stewart? If you know what is good for you and your pack, you


    will let go of our Luna''s. MY LUNA!"


    "No offense to you, Alpha ke. Nor you, Alpha James. But, I''m afraid that you two just got caught


    in a little.... misunderstanding. " he chuckles, he ces his hands on his waist as he res down at


    Luna Misty who is faintly grasping her body. The invasion of the wolf''s bain is spreading quickly through


    her body.


    Selene looks at him confused. She knows something is wrong, awfully wrong, and she hopes that


    no one is about to be badly hurt, because of her.


    "You see, Alpha ke... a little over five years ago... I found my mate." Stewart says. Macy looking


    at him confused.


    "But, Stewart... we just met two years ago. Not five." He chuckles, throwing his head back. He


    grabs her arm harshly and pushes her against one of the warriors who stumbles back as he catches


    her. A mncholic stare in her eyes as she looks back at him, making Caleb¡¯s hands fist tightly. His


    knuckles turning white as he tries to make out what his Alpha is talking about.  All this is a shock to him


    as well.


    "You see, five years ago, my father was still the alpha of this pack. Two weeks before my


    ceremony to take over as Alpha, I found my mate. But she...was taken away. She was taken away to


    serve in a fucking elite group to supposedly...take care of our wolfkind and humankind...what the fuck


    do I care about humans?" He said as he chuckled.


    Selene''s face became white, and both James and Caleb had their mouth gawked open in shock.


    "I thought that maybe, after five years, I''d see her back here. She defied their rules and kept in


    contact with me. We''d talk, text, you call it. I loved her. She was my life. And thanks to her best friend,


    we were able to be far apart without really suffering any weakness."


    He gestured to his side, as Jazmines to his side and wraps her arms around him. She smiles


    at him, as he tilts her chin slightly with his finger. Selene''s eyes be wide in shock. Her mouth


    gawks open and she narrows her eyebrows in anger.


    "Jazzy, what is this? You fucking tricked me? You damn traitorous bitch! I trusted you!" Selene''s


    eyes fill with tears. ke clenches his jaw as he discretely mind links to the warriors he had standing


    about, ready for hismand.


    "Selene, if it hadn''t been for you, and your stupid mistakes... my Luna would havee back


    home safe. But you let her die...didn''t you?" He narrows his eyes. He leans towards her, grabbing her


    hair and standing her to her feet.


    His sole attention was ced on Selene, not realizing someone was already missing before him


    now. She tilts her head, as he grips her hair harshly. Gritting her teeth, she lets the tears flow down.


    "I did not kill Miranda, Stewart. You are trying to hold me responsible for her death, but I did not kill


    her." She spoke through tears. Jazmin approaches her, punching her on her right cheek, making


    Selene fall back to the ground.


    Selene res angrily at her. "She was my best friend before you came along, Selene. She was my


    best friend, and Stewart''s mate. Thanks to you, she''s now gone. Because she felt that she could


    protect you. She looked up to you, and all you did...was get her killed." Jasmine''s eyes filled with tears


    as she gritted her teeth in anger.


    "I had no choice but to take a second chance mate because of this. Thanks to you, Selene. Jazmin


    is right... if it hadn''t been for you, she''d still be alive." Jazmin had sneaked out from the eyes of


    everyone, and with her skillful tactics hurt Chester, ke''s warrior, and left him unconscious as she


    made her way and grabbed Selene¡¯s sword. Now, she stood before Selene, waiting for the right


    moment to take the sword out and taking revenge on behalf of her best friend.


    Selene swallows hard and closes her eyes tight. The pain of seeing the image of Miranda''s small


    lifeless body again makes her hurt inside. She took a long sigh as she tries to stand on her feet. Jazmin


    kicks her on her chest, making her fall back.


    She nears her, taking her sword out from her harness on her back. But Selene doesn''t fight it,


    perhaps it''s best this way. She deserves to die, a life for a life...she presumes.


    Jazmin grabs the sword, lifting it with both hands over her head. Everyone stands helpless before


    them, seeing that  The Primord''s Luna, is just about to die.


    "It was nice knowing you, Selene. But I''m afraid I have to kill you now. Just when you thought


    Damian was your worst enemy...you never saw thising... which makes it so much more enjoyable.


    I''m gonna have fun killing you. You took my best friend away, now I''m going to take your life away." She


    grips the sword tight and clenches her jaw.


    Selene closes her eyes and tilts her head down to wait for the first strike. She fists her hands and


    waits for the strike.

 Chapter 22 No Mercy For Treason-1

    Chapter 22 No Mercy For Treason-1


    Selene


    I closed my eyes, channeling my anger. All along, I saw Jazmin as a good friend. It never crossed


    my mind, she would be the one to betray me.


    I knelt on my knees, the tears ran down my eyes. "Why Jazzy? Why? How could you do this to


    me? To your own pack?"


    She chuckled, her sword was held high over her head. She readied herself to strike me. "Why?


    Because I hate you! I hate that stupid pack, for treating me as if I didn''t exist. Even when you tried


    being invincible at school, everyone always talked about you. Everyone admired stupid Selene, the


    pretty and mysterious loner. No matter how hard I tried, no one ever paid attention to me. That was


    until I met Miranda. She belonged to this pack, the Crescent Moon. We met the year before we were


    recruited to leave for training with Coelhelm. We hit it off perfectly, she was my best friend. But then you


    came along. You ruined everything....and then, to top it off, You failed...You were supposed to protect


    her. Instead, you got her killed, and for that, you must die as well."


    "And what about my brother huh? And your baby? Aren''t you thinking about them? What''s gonna


    happen to both after you kill me, huh? Do you really think you can walk away unharmed for your


    treason to our pack?" I tried to reason with her, in reality, I was just, stalling.


    She chuckled, "Oh please! Do you really think I wanted to be mated to Tyler? I sprayed myself with


    a chemical to make him believe I was his second mate and the baby?" She lowered her sword, smiled


    as she softly ran her hand across her stomach.


    "It''s no lie! I am pregnant, but not by Ty." Stewart wrapped his hands around her waist, as she


    trailed her hand on his chest. "Stewie and I are having a baby. He or she will be the next Alpha to the


    Crescent Moon Pack." She smiled as she locked eyes with Alpha Stewart. Macy gasped, she was in


    much of a shock as I was.


    She cupped her mouth with her hands to muffle her cry. Her tears ran down her cheeks, staining


    the red rose cheeks. "Stewart, how could you? I''m your Luna, how could you do this to me?" She


    gasped for air, feeling the lump building up in her throat.


    He chuckled evilly, gripping his hands tighter around Jazmin. He leaned closer kissing Jazmin on


    her lips. He took the sword from her and walked towards me.


    He stood before me, with a grin on his face, as he nced at the sword. Jazmin smiled as she


    stood next to him. "Finish her baby! Then we can take Macy and lock her ass in the dungeon forever."


    She chuckled, wrapping her arms around his waist.


    He took a long sigh and begins lifting the sword over his head. "Oh Selene, too bad you''re journey


    ends here. So much for the hospitality." He said as he chuckled.


    I closed my eyes, my mind was still clouded by this whole event. I heard a loud growl and women


    screaming. I was pushed to the ground and then harshly dragged by my arm backward.


    As I opened my eyes in shock. I saw Alexander before me. He licked his paw, and closed his eye,


    licking the blood on the side of his snout.


    Tyler had dragged me back and held me tight. I looked back, and see Alexander''s body hovering


    over Stewart, who looked so tiny under the massive wolf.


    "Please? Alpha ke, have mercy on me. It was all just a joke, I wasn''t going to harm your Luna."


    He whimpers through tethering teeth. His hands try to push off Alexander''s body, but Xander is far too


    big and powerful.


    "I''ll only say this once STEWIE!..... No one, but I mean no one touches my luna!" He growls loudly,


    opening his snout and biting off Stewart''s head in a swift move.


    I wince at the sight of his head being ripped off. The blood scattered over the floor, and


    Alexander''s body.


    I looked back, to the lifeless, and decapitated corpse of Alpha Stewart on the ground. The sword is


    now, in Macy''s hand as she grips it tightly with both hands.


    Two guards and Caleb stand before them, holding Jazmin in ce as she yells Ludacris.


    She goes into shock seeing Stewart''s body on the floor. The distraction I had caused them both by


    asking away, allowed ke toe around and position himself in the back of them. Soon as he felt a


    perfect time, he shifted onto Xander, whounched at Stewart and ripped his head off. Jazmin never


    saw iting. I was proud, prouder than ever of my man. My alpha.


    Caleb stares angrily, narrowing his eyebrows on her. He clenched his jaw and held his hands tight


    to his sides, revealing the white from his knuckles.


    "You traitor! You deserve to die as well, or maybe we should lock you up for the rest of your life in


    our dungeon" He leans close to her, his hands gripping tighter from all the anger he was emitting


    inside.


    "Alpha, what do you want to do with this traitor?" Caleb turns looking at the beautiful wolf, Xander.


    He snorts, shaking his head quickly. He shifts back to ke and stands before Jazmin.


    She lifts her head high, tears running down her eyes as she grips her hands tight. She tries to


    wiggle her way out of the guards'' grip, but to no avail.


    "This isn''t my pack, let Luna Macy decide. Whatever she says, do it. Until you get a new Alpha,


    she will be your leader. Understood?" He averts his eyes across the Crescent Moon Pack members.


    "Yes, Alpha!" They yell in unison.


    Macy still stands in shock. Her alpha, her mate, had just betrayed her; and had a baby on its


    way.... a baby with another werewolf. She realized, he loved someone else, he had never really loved


    her. And now?? He''s dead."


    Caleb cautiously walks towards Macy, bowing before her. He salutes her, bowing down slightly


    before her. He lifts his hand to grab the sword away from her hands. She takes a step back as the tears


    run down her cheeks.


    She is finally able to sigh, as she lets the pain out. She throws the sword on the floor and cries.


    Letting her body lose strength, she lets herself fall, but Caleb quickly pulls her and can''t help but


    console his Luna.


    He quickly lifts her slumped body and embraces her, soothing her back softly. "Luna, it''s ok. You


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    still have us!" He says softly, a small smile on his face as he gives her a mncholic nce.


    She lifts herself. Composed and fixed stare. She makes her way near us and bows. "Alpha ke,


    Selene... my deepest apologies for the incredulous circumstances. Please, I hope you can forgive us


    and not take any drastic measures against our pack. I hope soon we cane to better terms and


    continue with our alliance. My husband has proven to be unfit for alpha''s position, but had also


    wrongfully manipted our pack to act arrogantly and dishonorable."


    ke leans on me, kissing my forehead and running his hands softly along my arms. He turns


    addressing Macy.


    "Luna Macy, rest assured we hold no grudges. We will see to it that your pack stays together and


    unharmed while you and your elders find a new Alpha. Until then, we will take a break from the legal


    documents for our peace treaty and alliance. I''m sure Alpha James will not mind meeting again to


    rewrite our alliance anding back to give his pledge." He looks at James, who nods in


    eptance.

 Chapter 23 No Mercy For Treason-2

    Chapter 23 No Mercy For Treason-2


    Two Weeks After


    Selene and ke are in their room ready for bed. Selene has been irritated all day. She has been


    followed everywhere by bodyguards ke has appointed to take care of her. She crosses her hands,


    sitting on the edge of the bed while ke makes his. way out of the shower.


    Hees out of the restroom with a towel around his waist. And she can''t deny, even when she''s


    mad at him, she adores the sight of her husband''s naked body. She gulps down and sighs, acting as if


    she is still annoyed by him.


    He sighs, closing his eyes and nodding his head with a smile. "Sweetheart, just how long do you


    n on being upset with me? I''m doing this for your own good." He says while stopping in front of her.


    She can see the water droplets sliding down his chest, and her face bes heated with


    embarrassment.


    He chuckles noticing her stare at him. "I just don''t like being followed around like if I''m a little pup,


    who can''t take care of herself. " she lowers her head trying to avoid seeing how. close he is standing,


    wearing nothing but a thin towel around his waist.


    He holds his arm out and grips her tight pulling her to her feet. His hands slowly wrap around her.


    Gripping her tight with one hand and tilting her chin slightly with his other.


    "I would never forgive myself if anything happened to you, Selene. I love you, and I just want to


    protect you." He whispers, his lips grazed slowly over hers, sending waves over her entire body.


    Her hands wrap around his neck as she leans in closer, closing the gap between the two. The thin


    fabric of her nightgown helps less the feel of his skin on hers. Her body covers in goosebumps. "Tell


    me? what can I do to make my wife less mad at me?" He whispers, tracing his lips over her neck.


    She smiles at his requests, she knows exactly what she wants. "Hmm, I can ask for anything?"


    She raises an eyebrow, with a mischievous smile.on her face.


    "Yes, just, don''t make me regret asking you this!" He chuckles, wrapping his arm tighter around


    her. She squints her eye, tilting her head to the side pensively. "Hmmm,.... let me think? I''m good at


    fighting, and you know that. I want to train, I want to be able to fight by your side, to protect our pack,


    together." She says, his eyes growing saddened.


    "Anything but that Selene." He whispers. Averting his eyes away from her.


    "ke, look at me? You know I''m good. Better than any female in our pack maybe? But what if we


    go under attack? How will you protect me and the pack all at once? You have great warriors, but I was


    appointed as the lead warrior, I need to stand my ground and im my position in this pack. Please


    baby, let me train?" He sighs, closing his eyes.


    "Fine, but only under my supervision, Understood?"


    Her smile grows wide and she throws herself over him, hugging him tight, as she buries her face in


    his neck.


    "Yes, thank you!" he giggles at her expression.


    "When do we start?" She asks


    "How about tomorrow?"


    She smiles, her eyes wide in surprise, "Really, ke?"


    "Yeah, why not? Is that ok?"


    "Fuck yeah, I am so ready for this!" She throws herself at him. Kissing him with vigor.


    He trails his hands down her hips and down to her thighs. She tilts her head back. biting her lower


    lip, withholding her breath.


    These small movements of his always make her lose control. He leans down to her ear and


    whispers. "I can smell your arousal, Mrs. Landon, let me take care of that for you."


    She gasps, feeling his hands grip her butt. She takes a step back, her knees hitting the mattress


    as she stumbles back. He holds her steady and slowly lets her recline on top of the soft bed.


    He hovers over her, as he slowly unwraps his towel. He trails his tongue slowly down her neck,


    and down to the middle of her breast, making her arch her back. "Oh god ke, that feels so damn


    good." She whispers.


    He pins her hands on top of her head, holding her steady. His tongue worked wonders on her skin.


    He pulls her nightgown over her head and tosses it on the ground. He trails kisses down her breasts,


    slowly caressing her sides. Slowly lifting her hips as he thrusts himself near her.


    She moans softly, making him growl. He pulls his shaft forward, cing himself near her entrance.


    She grips his back, holding herself steady, and. lifts herself to make him enter her.


    She rocks her hips, as she feels him going in, one inch at a time. "Oh baby, you are so fucking


    beautiful, you know that?" He smiles at her, locking his eyes with her as he slowly thrusts himself inside


    her.


    "ke?" She whispers as she smiles slightly, as he responds, "Yeah, baby?"


    She grips her arms harder on his nape, "Just shut up, and fuck me!" She pants, her breath


    bes erratic and her skin covers in goosebumps. He chuckles, throwing his head back.


    "As you wish, my queen!" He grips her harder, thrusting faster, hungrily, with all his might.


    She moans and digs her nails on his back. He grunts at the stinging feel of her nails, causing him


    to grip her thighs harder. Thrusting faster inside her, as she arches her back and lifts herself to feel him


    deeper inside.


    In one swift move, he lifts her and ces her on top of him, making her straddle him. She wraps


    her arms around him and rocks her hips profusely on top of him. He grunts, his breathing erratic, and


    his body covered in a cold sweat.


    "Oh fuck, Selene? You feel so damn good!" He grunts onest time thrusting harder, she moans as


    they bothe together. She indulges and wees the feeling of pleasure as they both climb


    together with the invigorating feel of their orgasm. She loves the feel of his length moving inside her as


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    he spills every ounce of himself inside her. But this time, it feels different. Every movement, every


    feeling of his skin against her, different.


    They have connected with each other not just as a married couple deeply in love, but as a whole.


    Knowing they can trust in each other with their own lives. Knowing she can trust him to save her if ever


    needed; and her, willing to give her own life for him if she''d ever had to.

 Chapter 24 Harsh Revelations and Training Day-1

    Chapter 24 Harsh Revtions and Training Day-1


    Selene


    The whole ride home had been bittersweet. Silent, awkward, and mncholic. If I felt bad before, I


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    felt even worse now.


    The thrice alliance was broken, a pack was left without an Alpha because of me, and to top it off...


    I had foolishly been lied to, by whom I thought was my best friend. She didn''t just lie to me, but she had


    broken my brother''s heart.... or so it seemed.


    My mind kept turning inside me.... there''s just so much shit I don''t quiteprehend right now.


    One, ke lied to me.... he said he''d waited for my return all this time. Yet Ie here to find myself


    getting into a little quarrel with this dumb female. Two, why wasn''t my brother Tyler affected by the


    breakage of his mate bond with Jazmin?


    Three, I''m hurt, and I''m pissed that my so-called mother is not my mother after all. Yet I''m the


    daughter of Carol Dianne te, heir to the powers bestowed by the one and only Artemis, the third


    moon goddess!?


    I somehow have a third being inside me that I need to figure out how to awaken.... but the thing is?


    I have no fucking clue how to do it.


    Today, ke had promised I''d start training... and so I hoped he''d keep his promise. I don''t want to


    keep being left in the dark. Being left to figure things out on my own is excruciating ... especially when


    everyone else seems to know things besides me.


    ****


    ke and Selene walked hand in hand. They stopped midway towards the territory where they


    would be training. He took her face cupping it with his hands. He stared at her, his eyebrows narrowed,


    he worried about her being hurt. The image of her almost being killed by alpha Stewart still lingered in


    the back of his mind.


    She smiled, bringing her hands beside his hips, biting the side of her lower lip. He smiled, nodding


    his head and closing his eyes.


    Sighing before he came close, kissing her forehead. "ke? Promise you won''t baby me?" She


    squint her eyes and narrowed an eyebrow.


    He grunted and took his arms around her, hugging her tight. She leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "ke? I mean it... I can handle this! But you gotta give me a chance to prove myself first. Promise?"


    She gripped him tight as he buried his head on her shoulder.


    "Fine... I promise."


    She squeals with joy as she jumps up and down making him giggle.


    "Ahem, yeah... I promise... but I can''t say Alexander will stayposed. I can only speak for


    myself." he says as he walks away.


    She crosses her hands, her mouth gawked openly.


    Her mouth turns into a smile unbelieved, and begins to walk behind him.


    ****


    Third Person POV


    Ty stands with the others ready to train. Most guys wearing either basketball shorts or sweats. And


    girls with either leggings or shorts with a t-shirt.


    Everyone seems to be talking in small groups. As they see ke and Selene nearing, they


    be quiet, gathering around them along with Liam, Chester, and Tyler, the main leaders for training.


    "Ok, quiet down... as you may realize, we have our Luna present today. From now on, she will be


    training with us, along with our Alpha!" Everyone erupts into a big cheer. pping, yelling, and


    whistling is heard so loud all around, that it sends pack members that were still asleep to be awakened.


    The gesture makes Selene feel more pumped. The warm feeling inside her as the pack envelops


    her with love and respect she never thought she''d receive.


    "Settle down!" ke abrupts in his Alpha voice, making everyone quiet.


    Hees forward, walking to the front, Selene still holding his hand.


    "Nevertheless, I expect nothing but the best from you guys. I want you to give me your best, don''t


    ck off.


    Remember!!! An attack can happen at any moment, we are the ones responsible for keeping


    everyone else protected and safe. GOT IT!!?"


    they all abrupt unanimously "Sir, Yes Sir!"


    Tyleres forward, his hands crossed in front of him. "Ok, you guys know what to do... start with


    two reps of 50 push-ups, jumping Jack''s, squats, 3 sets of sit-ups. When you''re done... I want you to


    quickly go over the obstacle course. When you''re done with the obstacle course, meet back here for


    further instructions... got it? Go!!"


    One by one, they all begin doing as they are told. By the end, Selene and ke are head to head


    on the obstacle course. With Selene just one step behind him. Amazed and proud that he is easily


    doing the obstacle course, without much need to try, but Selene is swiftly following behind.


    They are the first to return to the front. Followed by Tyler, Liam, Chester, and Emily one of the new


    trainees. She''s fast and swift... reminding Selene of her first weeks of training in Sanborn, under the


    care of Colonel Coelhelm.

 Chapter 25 Harsh Revelations and Training Day-2

    Chapter 25 Harsh Revtions and Training Day-2


    ke ces his arms around Selene as they wait for the others to arrive.


    "Not bad darling, not bad." He smiles at her, giving her a small kiss on her lips.


    "Thanks... told you I can keep up. And I didn''t even break a sweat!"


    "Well.... not yet!" He sneers as thest person arrives back.


    "Ok...now! Next phase, you all know the drill....twentyps around the territory. Stay within the


    walls, no messing around, and remember!!! Ten firstps in human form and tenps on your wolf


    form... Go!!!" Tyler ordered as they all took off.


    What started off as a pleasant run, soon turned into a fun game for ke and Selene as they


    shifted themselves to their wolves.


    The always so yful Alexander and Hazel take off running as fast as their paws can take them.


    Though they are unreachable by the rest, they still frolic and prance around happily. Running quick as


    lightning and jumping through boulders, swiftly moving across all the big and low branches. Adoring


    every moment they are together... as they always do.


    As they make their way to the finish line, Alexanderes in first, followed by Hazel who jumps


    and twirls joyfully around him. She leans her head against his, as he softly runs his head against her


    side, licking her face, adoring every moment given by her side.


    One by one his beta and gamma followed by the rest make themselves to the finish line. Some


    prancing around enjoying their time, others quickly shifting back to human form to continue their way


    with their favorite people.


    Selene is left in awe with the rest of the training. Reminiscing of her own training back in Sanborn.


    Hard, tiring, impressive.


    As they walk back,pletely drenched in sweat, she smiles at both Ty and ke. Thinking how


    good it feels to be finally training again.


    She grasps Tyler''s hand, squeezing it lightly. She purses her lips and hangs her head down low,


    looking at the ground.


    Gulping hard, she mutters out softly, "Ty , I''m sorry!..... you had a second chance at being happy


    with a mate... and I ruined it for you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He stops on his track, pulling her hand and embracing her in his arms.


    "Little sister... you ruined nothing. I already knew she wasn''t my second chance mate. I mean, if


    she had been, I would have known the second I picked you up from the airport back when you got


    home. The only reason I went along with it, was because ke asked me to.... and because we


    already suspected this when she would sneak away in the middle of the night. You think her stupid


    chemical would fool me? I smelt her fakeness from the very beginning. You were lucky that the scent


    she made, was made for me, and not for ke."


    Her mouth was gawked open, she was more confused than before. What exactly was her husband


    keeping from her that she didn''t know?


    Well, guess she''ll just have to confront him herself and make him eat his own words.... no more


    secrets!

 Chapter 26 My Heart Is Hers-1

    Chapter 26 My Heart Is Hers-1


    ke


    It would be impossible for me to continue with my ns if I kept her in the shadows. The fact I''m


    keeping so much shit from her is eating at me.


    Making my own damn words itch at me from when I told her to quit keeping secrets from me. I


    made her promise to never hide things from me, yet I have so many hidden things from her.


    Two years before she returned, I found out that a top warrior from the Crescent Moon pack had


    passed away while she was supposed to be off in college. I would be lying if I said it didn''t scare me.


    Millions of thoughts went through my mind, what if that happened to my mate?


    That''s when I knew something was not right. I took advantage of an invitation the Crescent Moon''s


    new Alpha had made us. I had already met Tasha by then. We had just talked once back then. But I


    used the fact she was attracted to me to my advantage.


    I seduced her. In return for me kissing her senseless, she''d give me information on our new


    Crescent Moon alpha. He was shady, cruel to his pack, and mercilessly...and kept it all behind walls.


    His Luna had no idea of how he really was.


    Macy was the daughter of the former Alpha, but her pack didn''t ept women as Alpha. So, when


    she married Stewart, he became the new alpha to her pack. Hiding his own little devilish ugly deeds


    from her.


    I kept tabs on him, if he dared hurt Macy, I would take matters into my own hands. For a werewolf,


    your mate is yours forever. It''s a bond that no one or anything can break. Only death, or your own


    mate''s rejection.


    I was lucky to have Selene, even if I didn''t know it was her, deep down I hoped it was her.


    Every time I kissed Tasha, it made me feel like shit. Needless to say, Xander would go for weeks


    without speaking to me. Thus, the reason I got the nickname of ruthless Alpha, from the younger pack


    members. Because I went around with a bitter heart and pissed off all the time. I isted myself from


    everything and everyone.


    But to find out she was my moon child is breaking my heart even more.


    I was told my true destiny since I turned eighteen. My father told me about thest primordial


    vampireing for revenge, to end a lifelong battle between the Primords pack and the Primord


    vampire n. A war that has gone on for centuries on end. A war that started nearly 500 years B.C.,


    each time we are faced against them, our goddess Selene gives us a moon child.


    Her destiny is not only to protect the Alpha, so that our lineage may go on, but she is also destined


    to sacrifice herself for her Alpha.


    It didn''t seem like a bad thing when I found out at first. But to know that Selene is my moon child!?


    It''s tearing me apart. She''s not just my moon child, she''s my mate, my wife, my queen.


    If given the chance, I will change the circumstances. I will be sure to change the end. I was serious


    when I said I''d die for her. And I know Xander is willing to do the same for Hazel.


    I have been studying the matter without rest. Going through every archive and file I can find and


    get my hands on.


    It pisses me off that every time we have faced them, our moon child has given her life for our


    Alpha.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I won''t let that happen. I will do everything in my power to make sure she lives.... even if it means


    putting her in the arms of a second chance mate in the future. I love her, more than anything.


    ***


    I sat in the corner of the bed. Water still running down my chest, wearing a towel around my waist.


    I ced my elbows on my knees, and my hands covered my face.


    I can''t take all this damn pressure anymore. I feel like I''m going to fucking explode any time now.


    "ke? What''s wrong? You seem like something is bothering you?" Selene slowly walks over,


    stopping in front of me. I pull her by her waist, making her sit on my right leg.


    Her left-hand goes over my neck, and she pulls my face up with her right hand. She looks


    sincerely worried about me, I just don''t know if I should tell her everything I have been hiding from her.


    Soon enough she will have to learn the truth. I just don''t know if ''that'' time, is the right time now.


    I close the gap between us, kissing her softly on her neck. She gives me a small smile, lining her


    brows and leaning her head on my shoulder.


    "Nothing princess, I guess I''m just overworked right now. Nothing for you to worry about." I tighten


    my grip around her waist and take a long endearing and much needed sigh.


    She sits straight, narrowing her eyebrows and tilting her head.


    "ke!? I don''t buy your bullshit. Something''s up! And I know it. So spill." She demands.


    I chuckle, pulling her close and giving her a kiss on her lips. "Nothing sweetheart! Nothing is


    wrong, ok? Like I said, I''m just over worked." I shrug my shoulder and lean in to give her another kiss.


    She gives my chest a gentle push and stands. She takes a long sigh, closing her eyes. She puffs her


    cheeks as she lets the air out.


    "Seriously? ke stop pret all this shot with me! I know you! You''re keeping shit from me, now


    spill?" She began getting frustrated. I know I have to tell her, and maybe she''s right. It''s time I finally tell


    her everything that''s happening. So that she is aware, and takes precautions along side.


    I sigh, grasping my face in frustration. I stand and walk towards her. Pulling her by her waist, close


    to me. I lean my forehead against hers, tightening my grip on her real tight.

 Chapter 27 My Heart Is Hers-2

    Chapter 27 My Heart Is Hers-2


    "Baby I''m sorry! You''re right. I need you to sit with me. I''ll tell you what''s going o-"


    My phone begins to ring, and we both turn towards it. She looks at me and stays silent until the


    phone stops ringing. I pull her to the bed and gestured her to sit. But the phone begins to ring again.


    She takes a long sigh and gets up. Annoyed by the abrupt interruption, she grabs my phone and


    answers it herself.


    "What? Who is this and what do you want?" She yells to the other person on the other line. Her


    face bes pale and she gulps down hard. Her eyes be wide, I can tell something is


    wrong....awfully wrong.


    She hangs up, her mouth gawked open. Her eyes begin to water and she covers her mouth with


    her hand.


    I immediately stand and walk to her. "Baby what''s wrong? Talk to me? Who was that?" I begin to


    panic and get angry. If someone did anything to harm her, I''d find the culprit and rip them apart.


    "Macy.... she..." unable to speak, I grab the phone away and nce at the screen viewing thest


    call. The call hade from Caleb, the Beta of The Crescent Moon Pack. I waist no time and dial


    back.


    "Caleb? What''s going on?"


    "Alpha ke, I am sad to say that we were deceived ones more. Someone in our pack may have


    betrayed us, but I could be wrong. Macy went down to the dungeon, to check on Jazmin. Someone


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    attacked her while she was down there and freed Jazmin. Our Luna is now hospitalized under critical


    condition. They injected her with wolfs vane. We don''t know if she will make it."


    My hands fist tight, and my jaw clenched. I closed my eyes as he gave me the detailed description


    of Macy''s health and the pack''s mournful status.


    "Do you know who this person was? Where they could have gone?"


    "No... but there is more Alpha...." He paused, and it was then I knew things were bad.


    "Your beta, Tyler.... he was here visiting to see how we were doing. While the sirens went off to


    notify us of what was happening to Luna, he was attacked as well. They...." He was hesitant to


    continue.


    "They what?" I ordered him to continue.


    "They took him sir. We have no idea where they could have taken him. We already sent a massive


    amount of pack members to search for them, but we can''t get a single trail of their scent. It''s as if they


    had vanished."


    I turned to Selene, she was down on bent knees, crying silently and nodding her head. "No...no...


    not Ty...please goddess?....not Ty."

 Chapter 28 Amber

    Chapter 28 Amber


    Selene


    ke continued to talk on the phone. He quickly changed and asked me to stay in the room.


    "Baby I gotta work this matter with my Delta and my top trackers. Please! Stay put until I get back.


    I''ll get Tyler back safe and sound... I promise." He cupped my face, and gave me a kiss on the lips


    before turning on his heel and leaving.


    AS IF!! This was my brother we''re talking about.


    I was extremely enraged. The love and care I had for Jaz before, was vastly different now. In just a


    few weeks she managed to awaken a wave of anger in me I didn''t know I had. When I find her, and I


    get my hands on her; I will make her regret ever messing with Tyler te.


    It was one thing to try and kill me, but for her to take my brother away was something I was never


    going to forgive her. She will regret this! I will be sure of that!


    I need to cool off; to blow off some steam.  I send a quick message to my old two buddies... Caleb


    and James.


    Selene-  It''s go time... we know what to do. Meet me at the gates first thing tomorrow. Bring your


    gear. She''s gonna pay for what she''s done.


    Caleb Affirmative Alpha, Beta 1, it''s a go.


    James Alpha 2, We''ll find her. That''s a promise. Affirmative, Alpha 1 it''s a go.


    I ced my cellphone down, changed into running gear, and took off.


    I will not stand still until Ty is safe and sound back in our pack.


    I will do as I was trained. Suck it up! Wipe the tears, and get shit done. And to do that, I needed to


    clear my head first.


    I quickly made my way out to the forest. Shifting into Hazel, and took off full speed.


    ******


    Hazel


    I ran, I  ran as fast as I could go. The trees looked like a smudge of colors on a clean canvas from


    how fast I allowed myself to run. I was fast but pissed off... I was extremely fast!


    As I ran in my wolf form and had Selene rest to calm her anger, I was weed by the one person


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    we had been dying to awaken, the one Selene wanted to meet for so long.... our other being.....Amber.


    Needless to say, she was beautiful and looked hell of intimidating.... even in that nice flowing


    dress, she was a beauty. She hasn''t aged at all, still as gorgeous as ever.


    She wore a long light dress, that flowed magnificently around her. Her long beautiful hair was long


    and a beautiful light brown color. Given the fact she was still in spirit form, she had a soft glow all


    around her. By her side stood another wolf, the wolf she had the honor to fight alongside in the past.


    "Well Hello there Hazel! You remember Aqu?" Her voice was melodic. Just like I remembered.


    I pranced around, happy to see her. "Amber!!! You''re here! But how? Why am I able to see you?...


    I don''t understand?"


    She smiled, tilting her head down.  "Come, Haze! Sit with us..." she asked and I obeyed as she


    said.


    "You know Haze? Thest time you and I fought together in the same body, we thought things


    went well in our favor. Everything went ording to n!  Do you remember?" She smiled, running her


    fingers through my fur as I closed my eyes. Reminiscing back to ourst encounter 300 years ago.


    "I remember. It was painful, I didn''t want to say goodbye to E...... I miss our old humans. But how


    is this relevant to us fighting together again? No offense Aqu...I know you are an amazing wolf as


    well, but I guess they saved the best forst." I taunted, sticking my tongue out.


    "No offense taken. I see your ego is still bigger than your head. But whatever I know I''m better....


    though you gotta let some air out that hollow brain and  have a sit, and listen you little pup." Aqu


    chuckled. I puffed and nodded my snout down. "Who are you calling pup? My soul is 600 years old you


    old thing!"


    Amber and Aqu chuckled. Aqu and Amber are the oldest souls.... they were the first to fight


    back since the beginning. They have known every single vampire that''s been killed and every human


    that has served the cause of sacrifice to protect our Primordial Pack''s Alpha.


    "Rx Haze, we have bigger things to discuss at this moment. Come now.... let''s take a walk!" We


    both stood on each side of Amber. Walking slowly next to her.


    "Hazel, I''m afraid things are different now. Selene was tricked into doing things she should not


    have gotten her hands dirty with. Our goddess Selene is questioning our interventions with this war.


    And to make matters worst, our alpha and our moon child are joined together by the mating bond.


    Which means that they are truly in love, making this war even more dangerous than the others before."


    She walked slowly. Tracing her finger on both of our furs.


    "What do you mean? Selene loves ke, I know that... just as much as I love Xander. This is why


    we have no trouble with giving our lives for them. We can assure you, Amber, things will go as


    nned." I nced up looking at her. She stared out to the open air as she continued to slowly walk.


    She sighed deeply and closed her eyes. She bent her knees grasping my face with her hands.


    " ke is in love with Selene to Haze, and we know Xander loves you.... we have no doubt. But,


    I''m afraid that ke is going to try and sacrifice himself for you and Selene...Hazel, you and I can not


    let that happen. ke has to live... he has to maintain the Primord Pack safe, and alive. Do you


    understand me? It''s our destiny. It''s always been this way. Promise me Haze, that when the time


    eyes watered. I had only fought ones before as a warrior. Nevertheless, I got a bit attached to E,


    which is why our goddess denied me froming back to another human for a while. But Selene is


    different.


    She''s not just a part of me, she''s my friend. My best friend for all it matters. No one has


    understood me as well as she has. We truly were just one soul under two different forms.


    "Amber... I don''t want to lose Selene. But I know you are right. When the timees, I will allow


    you full ess to her so we can both overpower her. Then, we can sacrifice ourselves.... for her, for


    ke, and for Xander." I whimpered. Tilting my head down and letting out my tears.


    "Very well Haze. When the timees, Selene and I will be one. She will feel my powers, but she


    will not be able to control them. She will have no choice but to allow me to take over. Until then my dear


    pup... we''ll see each other again."


    A heavy gush of wind came over, making me slump down on all four, and I closed my eyes to


    avoid dirt in my eyes. When the wind diminished, I opened my eyes and realized that Amber and Aqu


    were gone. I whimpered. Selene is my best friend.


    I remembered the first time we met. Most pups in our pack don''t meet their human until they are


    about ten years old. But Selene and I have been together, growing side by side since the day she was


    born. I remember the day she first learned how to crawl, the day she lost her first tooth. Sheughed so


    hard when I cried the first time I lost my first canine.


    I remember when we first met Xander.... here is a little secret for you guys. Selene and ke have


    been secretly shifting since they were both 5 years old. That''s why Selene unconsciously loves being in


    the forest. She gets to shift without anyone seeing. Meeting Xander was our secret. Though Xander


    and I never revealed who our human was.


    At least, not until our first official shifting in front of the pack. When we had to do it one by one.


    That''s when I knew it was him.


    But for his own good, I backed away. Knowing darn well the possibility of me being his mate was


    most likely a no. If I''d known since then, I would have loved him longer. Spent more time with him.... life


    is not fair. I feel as if I''m being robbed of my happiness. And I am robbing Selene and ke''s


    happiness.


    I just hope, that when the timees to face Damian.... our sacrifice is for the best of everyone.

 Chapter 29 Husband Dearie

    Chapter 29 Husband Dearie


    Selene


    I woke up with the sun rays hitting my face. Though Iy in the shade, my face still felt the warmth


    of the alluring sun rays peeking through the branches of the trees surrounding me.


    I realized  Iy on my stomach on top of a nket, on top of me was a thin sheet covering me from


    mid-back and down.


    I have no idea how I got here, nor how did I end up being covered. Thankfully as I nced around,


    I realized I was close to where I had left my clothes, right before I shifted and let Hazel take over.


    I heard a foot stir in the ground and the breaking of a small branch. It startled me at first, but his


    sweet smell told me I was in no trouble at all. I turned slowly to look at my dear husband. He sat on top


    of the mid-sized boulder where I had left my clothes.


    He sat pensively, his elbows resting on his knees while he stared at the ground.


    He sighed and closed his eyes while hanging his head low.


    "ke?" I whispered his name.


    "Good morning beautiful! Or should I say good afternoon?" He spoke softly, giving me a barely


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    noticeable side smirk. Yet his voice had uncertainty written almost over it, and he seemed somewhat


    mncholic.


    "Hi, Baby!" I tried to smile, hiding my own pain.


    I got up and began to change. I tried to hook my bra strap, but my body felt tired and numb. I


    fiddled with the hook unable to get the hooks in. He softly took them in his hands, fastening my straps


    for me.


    Slowly, he began to run his hands around my waist and rested his chin on my shoulder. I can feel


    shivers down my spine as his soft breath caressed my shoulder.


    "Princess, I know what you''re trying to do. And I will not allow it. I can''t let you go!" He buried his


    head between my shoulder and neck. I took a long sigh, my tears betraying me as they made their way


    down my cheeks. The big ugly knot in my throat unwilling to leave, stilling me from saying a word.


    I slowly turned to face him. His eyes closed, and tears ran down his cheeks. He hung his head and


    ran his arms tight around me.


    We stood there silently for a while before I pulled myself away. Fresh tears still ran from his cheeks


    and mine, slowly, treacherously, miserably.


    "ke, I know you are aware of what''s happening....we both know you have to let me go soon. It''s


    my destiny. I love you with all my fucking strength! But I have to do this... for you! for our pack, andter


    on...... you will forget about me, and you''ll have a chance to find some-"


    "Stop it, Selene! I don''t want a second chance mate! I want you!! I love you, Selene! I want you by


    my side, forever. I want you to be the one to have my pups, and lead with me... we have to find another


    way to end this. I know Damian is after you! I know you''re gonna try and sacrifice yourself but I won''t let


    that happen! He''ll have to get through me first, do you hear me!?" His eyes darkened, tears ran down


    thicker, and his voice.... for the first time, sounded broken.


    "ke! You have no choice here! This is how things have to be. You of all people know that. Hazel


    and I are ready to do our part.... and you and Xan.... have to let us go. I love you, ke, I always will!"


    My own voice betrayed me, breaking into whimpers full of sorrow just as bad as my heart felt. I gulped


    down my pride and hugged him as tight as I could.


    He leaned close and imed my lips vigorously. I can hear Hazel cry, she hung her head and


    slumped down. I could not just feel his sadness, but Hazel and Xander''s as well. It broke me into a


    million pieces.


    "He has the right to feel this way Sel, but I''m d we''re on the same page. We have to fulfill our


    destiny. Even if we have to say goodbye to him forever!" Hazel whimpered through her words. Though


    she was right, the words goodbye forever cut through me like a knife.


    I slowly slid my hands around his neck. His hand inteced in my hair, stilling me from pulling


    away. He kissed me so hard, my jaw ached... but knowing this could be one of thest times I kissed


    him, I didn''t care. I didn''t dare pull away... the longer he kissed me, the more I felt broken, the longer I


    wished this moment couldst forever.


    He lowered his hand down to my waist sending shivers through my body. And suddenly, I felt a


    sharp prick in my neck. My eyes widened. A hot liquid invaded my body, and everything around me


    became hard to see.


    I stared into his eyes. He hung his head and held me still as I began to lose consciousness.


    "ke!!! No!"


    "I''m sorry princess! But I refuse to lose you!"


    ******


    I woke up to the ringing of my phone. Iy back in my bed. It was dark out already. I pressed the


    light on, on my watch....it read 12:58 midnight. "Shit, ke? .....ke??" I yelled but there was no


    answer. I jolted up and ran to the door. I opened it and outside were four guards.


    "I''m sorry Luna, but Alpha has prohibited for you to leave your room."


    "Are you kidding? I don''t think so. Move out of my way. I want to talk to him." I ordered.


    They quickly drew their guns at me. "Sorry Luna, but we have orders to tranquilize you if you try to


    leave. Now... if you please, get back inside. We''ll let thedies know you''re awake so they can bring


    you a bite to eat."


    I narrowed my eyebrows and clenched my jaw. This cannot be happening.


    "Where is he? Call him at once!"


    "He''s out Luna, he''s getting ready for an attack as we speak. That''s all the details we can spare


    you. Now PLEASE! Luna, go inside your room."


    I grunted and gritted my teeth, mming the door behind me. I fisted my hands covering my face


    as I slid down against the door, and onto the floor.


    "ke where are you? Don''t do this to me!! Guards? Seriously?" I mind-linked him. Though he


    could be far, if he was still miles around our territory, I could still reach him.


    "I''m sorry Selene. Don''t try and talk me out. My mind is made. You''ll stay back in our packhouse,


    while I take care of Jazmin and that stupid leech. If I make it back, you''ll be the first one I run to. I


    promise .... Until then, I love you Selene!" he then closed the mind link between us. No matter how


    hard I tried, he wouldn''t respond.


    I ran to the windows realizing I could maybe escape from there. I opened up the curtains just to


    realize he had them bar wired.


    "Maybe I can still push through. Haze we need tobine our strengths. Ready?" I called to her.


    She was as worried and nervous as I was.


    "Ready Sel!!" I gripped the bars quickly, and just as quickly as I gripped them I let go. They were


    made out of pure silver.


    "Fuck!!! This can''t be happening! BLAKE!!?" my eyes betrayed me again. The heavy pain in my


    chest and the lump in my throat increased in me, and I couldn''t bear it anymore. I let go, allowing


    myself to cry. I love that man more than I could ever imagine! If he died, I would not be able to handle


    it.

 Chapter 30 From Friends To Foe

    Chapter 30 From Friends To Foe


    Third Person POV


    Tyler sat on an old rugged chair. His head hung low, and hands tied to the back of the chair with


    silver shackles that weakened him a bit.


    Though the room was fairly lit with the moonlight, he was unable to see a thing from the blindfold.


    His body was full of all the lingering sweat and blood his body was covered in, making him rather


    ufortable. This was evidence his body had been harshly beaten countless times and was making


    him angry just to think of it.


    Acting vulnerable was never his thing. But if he had to trick them into taking them down, he had to


    y his part. He just hoped help came soon.


    Silence lingered in the air. He had excellent hearing, due to the numerous hours ke obliged him


    to practice with a blindfold. He could hear a pin drop in the next room if he concentrated enough, and


    right now was his chance to put those abilities to good use.


    His throat was dry and his body felt drained. He was regretting the offer Chester and Liam had


    made him earlier that morning to join them for an earlier breakfast before he left to speak with Luna


    Macy.


    He had a gut feeling that morning that things were gonna go wrong when he spotted Tasha near


    the packhouse.


    Just like ke had asked him, he had been studying the traits of the primordial vampires. He


    remembered reading something about the characteristics of a person under a maniption spell.


    His theory was right. Tasha was in fact under the maniption spell, as ke and Selene had


    thought. She took those guards for a fool, flirtatiously made her way inside the dungeon, and when the


    time was right, she gave the signal to the other two traitors and attacked thest five guards to free


    Jazmin from her prison cell. Taking down Macy in the way of their betrayal.


    If Jazmin didn''t get to be Luna, then Macy sure as hell did not deserve to be Luna as well. Or


    so Jazmin thought. This was why she quickly grabbed the syringe full of wolfbane that would be used


    on her after her baby was born.


    At that moment when he saw Macy''s body twisting and turning from the pain, he knew then, he


    should have taken Chester and Liam along with him to help. Maybe then he wouldn''t find himself in this


    predicament.


    He can hear a car driving close... it had to be at least a mile or two away. Driving slowly, by the


    sounds of the numerous sounds of gravel, leaves, and branches being broken; he assumed they had to


    be somewhere in the mountainsides. He could smell the greens of the forest. Ever green''s, pines, and


    old maples. Then he realized, the smells, the sounds, the tiny owls that sounded about five miles


    away...


    "Fuck! I feel so damn weak because of these stupid slivered shackles." He spoke low to himself.


    His body was now slowly starting to heal from how many times he was beaten. But the lingering sting


    from the shackles was still there.


    "And now I''m regretting not telling ke of where I was going this damn morning."He chuckled to


    himself.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The car halted and he led out a loud growl. His nose alerted him of the presence of a vampire.


    Though this was just a lower-ss vampire and not the one he would have lovingly weed with a


    nice big bite to the head by his wolf Charlie.


    The door slowly opened. He was greeted by a blow to the stomach and chuckles from the opposite


    side.


    "I thought you said this guy was the toughest guy in the Primord pack besides the Alpha? If this is


    the case, then we definitely have the upper hand on these guys." The vampireughed.


    Jazmin and Tashaughed along with him. "I guess they were all just talk. They don''t seem so


    powerful as people say." Jazmin sneered as she came closer to him.


    "Do you really think she''lle looking for him here? What if this doesn''t work? Damian is going to


    be really upset if you brought her brother instead of Selene here." Tasha looked at Jazmin worried their


    n would backfire on them.


    "Shut the fuck up, will you!? I know that bitch wille. Sooner orter she wille looking for


    him. I''m just pissed we didn''t take her fucking mate instead of her brother." She walked towards the


    opened window located behind Tyler. The moonlight peeked through the window. Narrowing her


    eyebrows, she ced her hands on her hips as she clenched her jaw.


    "First, she gets my best friend killed. Then she gets my mate killed as well. She ruined my chance


    at having a friend, she ruined my chance at having a happy family. To have my own pack, to be


    luna. She has done nothing but ruin my fucking life.... and for that, she''s going to pay." She turns on her


    heel, walking slowly towards Tyler.


    She grips his cheeks harshly. Pulling off the blindfold from his eyes. He immediately recognizes


    the vampire. He was a young vampire that lurked around the Crescent Moon Pack. He pretended to be


    a new member of the pack, though secretly ke had pointed him out. He had been hiding his natural


    scent and used a spell to make himself look and smell like a wolf.


    He had his whole pack fooled, he even managed to fool some of the packs around while they visit.


    But ke was no fool, he smelled the stench of his true identity from the start. Though he pretended


    not to know. All to keep his n going smooth and undetected.


    "If you two know what''s good for you! This damn n better work. Or Damian will rip your head off.


    He is not the kind of person to take lightly to." He retracted his fangs, making his irises turn red.


    "Believe me, sweetheart... you don''t want to piss off Damian. So for your sake, this n of yours


    better work. Or you can kiss your own life goodbye!" He leaned forward, his body almost hovered over


    Jazmin, making her tilt her body back against the small table towards the right-hand side of Tyler''s


    chair.


    "It will work. Believe me... she wille! And when she does, I will take her down myself." The


    vampire, whose name was Gavin, growled as his mouth grew wider, his fangs expanded more.


    "He specifically told you.... he wants her alive. If anyone is going to kill her, it''s him. You dare


    disobey him... you will regret it."


    Tasha crossed her arms, averting her stare from Tyler to where Gavin and Jazmin Bickered.


    "Guys... how much longer are we going to be here? I''m starving. We haven''t eaten anything since


    this morning. I mean I get it, vampires don''t need to eat. But, we do. So can we go and get something


    already?" She scuffed as she rested her hip by a small table with amp.


    Gavin huffed, undoing his stare from Jazmin. "I don''t know how the hell you two can eat so damn


    much. But fine, let''s go." He turned towards Tyler who hung his head and slumped his shoulders down.


    "For your sakes! I hope your little sisteres. Otherwise, Damian is going to be upset and he is very


    unpredictable when he is angry."

 Chapter 31 Damian鈥檚 Back

    Chapter 31 Damian¡¯s Back


    Third Person POV


    A ck SUVes to a sudden halt in front of an old shack. The dim light turns on inside, and an


    old man with a body-length walking stickes out. His eyes are white matching his head full of


    slivered hair, midback length.


    He wears an old dark gray robe and slips his flip-flops on to step outside.


    "ke son! Is that you?" The old wolf says.


    The SUV door opens and ke makes his way out wearing abat uniform, matching with the


    uniforms his warriors wear.


    "Grandpa... it''s me!" ke responds to the old wolf.


    "I knew it. I could smell you a mile away. My old wolf Miles started wagging his damn tail and


    talking to me for the first time in three weeks since we smelled your scent." He smiles as hees


    close to ke.


    ke embraces him and smiles at him.


    "It''s always so good to see you son. I haven''t seen you in over two years. How are you, my boy?"


    He ces his hand on his shoulder and smiles unwilling to let him go.


    "Grandpa, I really need your help." ke hangs his head, his eyes threatening to perk with tears.


    "What''s going on ke?" ke''s grandpa frowns, his voice going from a cheerful tone to a more


    mncholic tone.


    "Grandpa, those archives you told me to look over, you were right. You were right about all of


    them. There''s a vampire by the name of Damian who is seeking revenge on our pack. But that''s not the


    only thing I fear." He sits with his grandfather inside at the table.


    "Well what else can be happening ke son...talk to me?" His grandfather''s voice sounds hoarse


    and rugged.


    "He''s after my mate. I left her under the care of my best warriors, but I''m afraid she may outsmart


    them and try to get in the way when I confront him."


    "What makes you think she will do that son?"


    "She is my moon child grandpa. My mate is not just my Luna, but she is also my moon child."


    ke hangs his head and closes his eyes.


    "Grandpa I can''t risk her life. I don''t want her getting hurt, I can''t lose her grandpa..... She means


    the world to me."


    "So what will you do my boy?"


    "I''m going to confront him! I''ll fight till the end until my own body gives up. But I will not allow him


    near my pack or my mate." ke narrows his eyebrows, his eyes darkening as he and Xander


    growled.


    "Very well my boy. I have something that is yours! It was destined to you and I think now is the


    right time to give it to you." He slowly stands and walks towards an old closet down his hallway.


    He opens the creaking door and retrieves an old wooden case from inside. He turns slowly as his


    hand glides across the wall to maintain steady. He sits back across ke, sitting the wooden case on


    top of the table.


    ke''s eyes are glued to the bookcase, as his grandfather slowly opens it.


    "Grandpa, what is this?" He questions as his grandfather slowly turn the case, revealing a


    beautifully handcrafted dagger. A beautifully handcrafted handle, perfectly polished and engraved with


    the pack''s symbol and the family''sst name in old English letters.


    The dagger''s de is made of pure silver. Mixed with white ash from an old ancient tree and


    dipped in Angel''s blood. The perfectbination that will end the life of a primordial vampire.


    "I''m sure you took my advice and studied your stuff. You can not kill a primordial vampire with an


    ordinary silver dagger, a regr vampire perhaps...but it will not work on a primordial... just like the


    wolfbane will not work to kill a primord wolf." He smiles at ke and sighs.


    He pushes the case near ke and leans down against his chair. "No...


    what you need, is this baby. An enchanted Silver Dagger that is dipped in the Ashes of the


    Ancient Silver Maple Tree. It can kill a Primordial vampire, but only temporarily. The Dagger must


    remain in the heart of the Primordial vampire to keep them incapacitated, otherwise, they will revive.


    But if you ask me, it''s best if you chop his damn head off." His grandpaughs, trying to ease off a bit of


    tension felt in the air.


    ke sighs. He closes his eyes and puffs his cheeks as his handes over his nose and


    pinches it.


    "There is one other thing that is lethal to a primordial vampire ke." His grandpa lowers his head.


    His eyes water and a lump forms on his throat.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Well!.... spill it gramps... what is it? I''ll do whatever it takes."


    He sighs and looks mncholic towards ke. "The pure blood of a primordial werewolf."


    *******


    Third Person POV


    Damian sat on the passenger''s side. His elbow is prompted on top of the window of the SUV as he


    stares out through his dark aviator shades.


    "Two years...I gave her a bit over two years to rest. Now, I''ming for you my lovely. Rest


    assure! I will either take you home or take your head... but either way, I will have you. You''re mine,


    Selene! You must be mine!" He gritted his teeth. Clenched his jaw as his hand fisted tightly turning his


    knuckles white.


    He hits the glovepartment, bending it in right through the middle.


    " I should have taken you back then. Now I gotta kill your stupid mate before I can take you with


    me. I may as well anyway. He and I were destined to a long-overdue duo anyway. May as well kill two


    fucking birds with one stone." He lifted his hand to his lips as he smiled mischievously.


    "Very soon key-boy, very soon! I''ll have your head on a nice silver tter in front of your pack.


    Then I''ll kill each one of them. One by one. Then I''ll be able to take Selene home with me. And the


    Primord Pack will finally cease to exist." Heughs out evily, throwing his head back and then nodding


    in amusement.


    "Boss, we''re almost there. The camp should be just five more minutes ahead." His driver informs.


    "Good. Just a few more days! Then we''ll take the joy to attack the Primords pack, and finally take


    our revenge." He looks out towards the numerous trees as they passed through the old road amid the


    mountains.


    "Call Gavin and Jazmin. Tell him to bring our littlemb, I want to see what stupid n they have


    going on to lure Selene toe to me." He smiles, hanging his head low as he looks at his old family


    ring on his finger.


    "For their sakes, they better not be wasting my damn time." He rests his head back on the seat


    before mming his fist down by the doorknob.

 Chapter 32 Primords Pack

    Chapter 32 Primords Pack


    Third Person POV


    Selene had fallen asleep after countless times trying to bust the window bars open. After a few


    hours, she had no longer cared the silver bars were burning her skin. All she wanted was to run to his


    side. She tried hitting it with her feet, pushing the damn bars with her bare hands. Pinning her entire


    body against the bars....nothing worked!


    Eight long and excruciating hours had gone by. Her mind was aplete whirl of torment. She


    was determined, and she was far from giving up. But all her efforts and frustration were beginning to


    wear her out.


    The tears in her eyes kept pouring out, relentlessly staining her cheeks, all the way to her shirt.


    Her hair sticking to her face, moistened by her tears.


    "Fuck!!! Come on!!! ke, please? You can''t do this to me." She let her body fall on her knees,


    covering her face with the sides of her hands to muffle her cries.


    ****


    Selene


    I sat by the window sill. My face feels rough from the countless tears fresh and old on my cheeks.


    This stupid knot refuses to leave my throat. I feel a heavy burden and emptiness inside of me.


    "I have to do something. I have to get out of here. I need to make sure ke and Ty are ok.


    Momma, please help! Goddess please? Carrie!....please..... someone help me get out!" I whisper. My


    knees bent as I wrapped my arms around them.


    The sudden faint sound of my phone suddenly startled me. I raised my head towards it... "My


    phone!!! Why the fuck didn''t I think of my stupid phone!?" I quickly grab it and looked at the screen. It


    had a notification from James and Caleb.


    James where the fuck are you? Already here!


    Caleb Hey boss! We''re here. Don''t see you anywhere! We''re still doing this right?


    I quickly dialed James'' number. It rang twice before he picked up and ced his phone on


    speaker.


    "Hey man! Where are you? We''ve been out here for over twenty minutes!" He sounded annoyed.


    Just like me, he hates having to wait.


    "There''s a problem with that James!"


    "Ok! What''s the hold-up?"


    "ke locked me in. There are guards by the door. And the windows have silver bars. I need you


    to help me break out!"


    "Yes!!! Operation break Alpha out!" Caleb yells joyfully. He has always liked doing these types of


    operations. Iugh and quickly get up. I grab my suitcase from the closet, open it, and grab mybat


    stuff from inside.


    Thankfully, ke hadn''t taken these things out. Inside the suitcase, I grabbed my uniform and


    changed. ced my belt in. Hiding all my little gadgets inside. Including my daggers, a few tiny pieces


    that make huge and beautiful explosions, and more. I ce my head in a high ponytail and ce my


    shades on. Last, to find where the hell ke left my katana.


    I mind link, James. It''s been fifteen minutes since I talked to them. They should have already been


    here.


    "Where the fuck are you? What''s taking so long?"


    "We had a setback. Almost there!" He sounded tired. Heaving a bit as he gasped for air.


    "Fuck... your pack warriors are good. Have you thought maybe we should convince them to help?


    They could be useful Sel!"


    "Shit. You kidding? They are loyal to the bone to ke! They won''t go against his word."


    I suddenly hear the growling of my guards as Caleb and James neared.


    I quickly went to the door and opened it. They were ready to attack. They could smell the scent of


    a different pack, sending them quickly into defensive mode to a possible attack.


    "Wait!" They all turned. One of the guards stood to block them from me.


    "You''ll have to get through us before getting to her."


    "Guys it''s ok. They are with me." I say as they widened their eyes and turn towards me.


    "Luna with all due respect. Alpha said you are not allowed to leave! If they are here to bust you


    out... I''m afraid we can''t allow that." His eyes turned dark and he let his canines out, making James and


    Caleb do the same.


    "Enough!"  Luna Christy and Mmmy mom came out next to each other. All men bowed before our


    former Luna.


    "I apologize for this Luna Christy. But our Alpha has strictly forbidden our Luna to leave. We are


    ordered to protect her against anyone that tries to hurt her." One of the guards responded as he gritted


    his teeth, shinning his canines at Caleb and James.


    "I''m aware of my son''s actions. And I thank you boys for your loyalty to ke and our pack, as well


    as your good intentions to protect our luna. But, this is a much more delicate matter that we need to


    direct here. I''m afraid you boys have no choice but to disobey that order...and let her go."


    "Luna we can''t do that!" One of the guards says looking at me.


    "For the good of this pack! And for the good of our Alpha... I''m afraid you''ll have to." She looks at


    me, with tears in her eyes. She grabs my hands softly and pulls me close.


    She ces her forehead against mine and sighs mncholic.


    "If I could change our fates, I would my dear. Oh, believe me, I would. I love my son... but I have


    known you since the day you were born. You are not just another pack member....you''re like a daughter


    to me. I know Carrie would be so proud of you! Just like Becky and I are proud of you." She hugs me


    tight. I could feel her tears wet my shoulder as I try and contain my own tears.


    "Now! What''s the n? Because we are going with you.... and we''re not taking a no for an answer.


    Right boys?" She looks back towards the guards and they nod their heads in unison.


    "Wait! Are you saying we get to go along after all?..... Yes!" One of the guards gestures happily.


    Fist bumping the air as another one rolls his eyes at him!


    "Luna... you do realize that if we go against Alpha''s orders, he will kill us himself for this right?" The


    guard that rolled his eyes says.


    "Look, guys... I can assure you that things will work out just fine. I will make sure that he doesn''t


    hurt you and that he knows I ordered you to let me out. But the bottom line is... ke could be in


    serious danger out there... he needs us. So! Who''s with me?" I nce between them. One by one they


    nce at each other and smile.


    "Fuck yeah! Let''s do this." The younger one replied.


    We make our way down the stairs. But we halt as wee near the entrance to our packhouse.


    Every member... from the age of 18 and over... men and women stand hand in hand. All dressed in


    "Sel... I thought you said ke kept this secret?" Christy whispered in my ear.


    "I Uhm, so did I!" I respond.


    "Luna!?" A young warrior yells as she stands in front of the pack. She walks swiftly close to me as


    my eyes widened and my mouth gawked openly.


    "We''re ready to fight by your side! And we won''t take no for an answer."


    My eyes tear up as I cover my mouth. "Guys I can''t let you do this! It''s too risky. You all need to go


    back home! Please?... go home!" I say out loud and I hear many growls from our pack members.


    "We won''t take no for an answer Luna! We will stand with you! mind we will help to protect our


    Alpha... just like he has done everything to protect us!"


    Emily makes her way, holding a wrapped item in a red and blue nnel cloth. I nce as she


    "What is this?" I say as she ces it before me.


    "Luna! I got this from one of the warriors that left with our Alpha. He was the one who told me if


    you managed to get out, to get help and give you this. I think you will need it."


    I unwrapped the fabric and immediately got excited to see the glow of my beautiful baby. In the


    wrapped cloth, inside, stood my katana. I smiled at her grabbed it and stood before them as they all


    cheered.


    I nced at Christy who held her hand out and helped me up unto the deck. Our pack went silent,


    waiting for me to speak.


    "I want to thank all of you for being here with me. Most of you are already aware that our Alpha


    has gone off to rescue my brother Ty. He was taken by our former pack member Jazmin Tanner. But, I


    am afraid that our alpha is in greater danger than he anticipated. As part of this pack and as a fellow


    warrior, I ask every one of you willing to fight.... to stand with me. I don''t know the oue of this war,


    but I do know that the Primord Pack ALWAYS STICKS TOGETHER. SO!!! Without wasting any more


    precious time.... who will stand and go forth to fight with me..... and protect our alpha?" I yelled my


    heart out. Tears ran down my cheeks.


    The crowd erupted together in cheer. My heart felt mixed as frustration to find ke safe and my


    brother alive perturbed my thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ''Primords Primords Primords!''


    The pack erupted in unison as I nced between them yelling our pack name. I had never felt so


    proud and thankful for this pack.

 Chapter 33 Tyler鈥檚 Glory

    Chapter 33 Tyler¡¯s Glory


    Third Person POV


    Tyler hung his head. His wounds were nowpletely healed. Though the shackles on his arms


    still held the sting from the tight grasp on his arms, the wound around his wrists was unwilling to heal


    he was brought here.


    His stomach grumbled and his throat felt dry and raspy. Just thinking about food made him


    salivate, giving his stomach churned from the bitter taste of his own mouth. He had been here for over


    a day after all.


    ''Damn it, ke! Where the fuck are you? I bet you went to your grandpa''s house first before


    face.


    The door creaked open. Entering Tasha with a tray with a te of food for him. She smirked as


    she stepped closer, cing the tray by the table on the right side of him.


    "Hope you''re hungry! I made you a little bit of oats and berries, with toast and coffee. I''m not that


    good at cooking but I try!" She ranted away as if the situation he was in waspletely normal.


    He stared at her eyes, noticing they werepletely dted, he realized she was still under the


    maniption spell. He had to somehow get her out of it. If he could just remember what ke had told


    him. How the hell do you undo a maniption spell on a werewolf?


    "You know? I can''t really say I will enjoy it." He smiled as heposed himself seating straight.


    "Oh.... why is that? Do you not like oatmeal?" Her expression softened and she held one arm over


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the other to the side.


    "Oh, I do. It''s just, I''m tied up. I can''t eat with my hands tied behind my back."


    She ced her finger by her mouth thoughtfully. "Huh? You''re right. I guess I can untie you so you


    can eat. But you gotta promise you won''t run or hurt me. Ok?" She went behind him taking the keys


    from her jeans pocket and undoing his wrists from the shackles cuffs.


    His arms were sore and he gripped his wrists slightly to sumb to the pain caused by the silver


    of the cuffs.


    She ced them on the table along with the keys. ''Bad mistake!'' He thought to himself.


    In one swift move, he jolted up, shifting to his wolf and knocking her across the room. She fell


    unconscious to the ground, and that was the chance he had been waiting for. He takes off, keys in


    hand as he shifts back to his human form.


    He''s fast, taking off running, but he''s not as fast as he would be in his wolf form. He runs as fast as


    he can, knowing they could be right behind him.


    He runs towards the woods, up towards the hilltop. Crossing past the many trees, jumping over old


    trunks, and boulders. He bares his ws and cuts off the many branches standing in his way.


    Just as he gets near the top, covered with huge boulders and trees, he gets sighted by Gavin and


    Jazmin who run after him. He frantically, running as fast as his speed can take him, he can hear them


    nearing.


    Gavin''s growls make him want to stop and attack. He jumps onest time and shifts back to his


    wolf and turns sneering at them.


    Gavin stops to his left and Jazmin to the right. Jazmin shifts to her wolf and Gavin bates his fangs,


    eyes turning dark, skin pale and nails bared ready to strike.


    Jasmin''s wolf Karaunches at him biting him on his hind leg. He yells in pain from her teeth


    prating his skin but he doesn''t give up. He turns and hits her with his head on her ribs making her


    lose her grasp from him.


    Same time, he feels he has the advantage over them, Gavin runsunching towards him. He


    punches him on his stomach hard making Tyler''s wolf cry out in pain. But he soon recovers and grips


    his arm with his canines. He can hear the cracking of his bone and Gavin shrieks in agony. Unwilling to


    let go heunches Gavin across making him crash onto a tree behind them.


    Just as Gavin runs towards him one more time and Jazmin charges after him, a very much familiar


    and awaited wolf charges against Jazmin knocking her to the ground.


    A bullet pierces through the skull of Gavin''s head. The liquid silver mixed with the white ashes of


    the ancient tree is quickly dispersed into his body making him shriek in pain as he falls to his knees.


    His body quickly bes a pile of ash as the liquid burns him from the inside.


    Jazmin quickly shifts back to human form and implores for mercy as Alexander backs away from


    her. He growls at her as she stands and tries to run.


    She quickly gets taken by Chester and Liam as they hold one hand each, taking her away.


    Alexander looks at Tyler who smiles at him. He ces his hand on his waist as he takes a long


    sigh. "It''s about fucking time you came asshole." Heughs as Alexander scuffs thumping his right paw


    on the ground.


    "Shut the hell up. Did you really think we were gonna leave you there? We were on our way


    already. " Alexander steps back as he shifts back to ke.


    Two of the guards near ke handed him two pairs of basketball shorts. He grips one in his hand


    and tosses the other one to Tyler.


    "So, who''s the lucky bastard who served as your sniper this time? You''re not recing me are


    you?" He crosses his hands over his chest and tilts an eyebrow.


    ke smiles and nods his head, "Nah, you''re the best sniper I have. Well, besides me anyway."


    ke smiles as the rest of his crew gathers around them.


    "So? What''s the n now? Are we heading home? Because I''m afraid I have bad news, ke...


    Damian is near, and he''s determined toe after you and take Selene with him."


    ke let out an involuntary growl. His eyes darken and his jaw clenched.


    "He''s going to have to kill me first if he''s trying to get to Selene."


    They both look towards the cabin where they had Tyler captive.


    "So, what are we going to do about Tasha? Do we leave her there or go after her?" Tyler looks at


    ke awaiting hismand on his next move.


    "Nah! Let her go. This will serve Damian as a little warning that we''reing, and he sure as hell


    better be prepared because I''ming for his head and I''ll make sure the world knows...no one


    messes with the Primords!"

 Chapter 34 Mate

    Chapter 34 Mate


    Third Person POV


    Damian sits in his chair. He grips the armrests tightly, clenching his jaw. Before him stands Tasha,


    her hands tied in front, and blood running down her mouth.


    His eyes are blood red, anger is more than evident in his perplection. He fuses and clenches his


    jaw as he slowly stands; slowly making his way towards her.


    "Remind me again my dear, why I allowed you to talk me into letting you be a part of this mission?


    Did you not say you would make sure that I''d have Selene in my presence by the time I saw you?" He


    lifts her chin softly before him. Tasha''s jaw trembles and maintains her eyes low, unwilling to look at


    him in his eyes.


    Her whole body shook in fear of what he may do to her. Tears roll down her cheeks.


    "You gave me no choice! Did you?" She whispers, her lip trembling uncontrobly as she tries to


    gather the courage to stand before him.


    He smiles, letting go of her face, and walks back a few steps away from her.


    cing his fingers together as he narrows an eyebrow. He tilts his head back, ncing at Tasha


    over his shoulder.


    He gestures to the guards as they make their way holding a thin and weakened werewolf in silver


    shackles around his hands and feet.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her heart drops and tears run down profusely on her cheeks as she sees her mate being


    mistreated and malnourished.


    "Hector!....baby are you ok? Look at you? what have you done to him?" She runs to his side. The


    silver shackles, and a cor around him, bound by chains keeping him from shifting back to his human


    form.


    "Oh rx! He''s not dead yet! is he?" He gestures towards him as she throws herself over his body.


    He whimpers to the feel of her touch.


    "You''re a monster!" She cries out, a knot forming in her throat.


    "Ohe on now love? I wasn''t the one who was trying to jump someone else''s man, was I? I


    heard Selene gave you a good run for the show! How is my beautiful little Selene now huh?" He smiles


    as hees behind her, pulling her up by her hair and tossing her across the marbled floor of the


    Victorian-style study.


    "You made me do it. I hate being under your stupid maniption spell. I hate it!...... but I''d do


    anything to save him." She turns towards Hector with tears in her eyes, and hands across her chest.


    "Pff, please! All this love mambo jumbo is pathetic. It makes you weak! Vulnerable! It makes you


    worthless!" He gestures to the men to take him away.


    She stands and runs to him. Tossing her body on top of the weak and vulnerable wolf. "NO!


    Please... let him go. I''ll do anything!?" She grips onto his torso as they drag him away.


    Damian grabs her hair again, standing her to her feet. She grips his hand with both her arms and


    stares at him with anger.


    "Tsk..tsk..tsk! Now now darling! Your job is still not done. Don''t make me kill your poor little mate.


    You don''t want that do you?" He tosses her on the floor once more and shends on her back, her


    whole body slides across the floor as she hits the wall behind her.


    She slowly stands and clenches her hands into fists. She pulls her head up and grits her teeth.


    Giving him an angered re.


    He smiles and returns to sit on his chair behind the desk. "Good girl. By now, I''m sure that pathetic


    excuse for a primord wolf alpha is on his way! And if the theories are correct, Selene will be right


    behind him." He inteced his fingers, cing his elbows on opposite sides of him on top of the chair.


    "What the hell does that have to do with me? I want nothing to do with him! I am in love with


    Jason! He''s my mate, not ke!" She grits her teeth and narrows her eyebrows.


    "Well, I know that honey! But as far as they know, they probably think you are dead too.... so when


    the time is right, and all hell breaks loose!" He stands, giving her a small pendant with a gold ne.


    "You will take this little pendant here and insert the venom inside it through ke''s heart. Do you


    understand me?" He turns on his heel and walks towards the small bar to the right of the desk.


    Gripping a ss bottle of liquor, pouring himself a drink and gulping it in one go. "What?.... no! I


    can''t. I won''t kill him!" She stares at the small pendant, a red liquid inside almost reflecting theva of a


    fiery volcano.


    Damianughs out loud, throwing his head back and pouring himself another drink.


    He walks towards her and whispers in her ear. "That vile isn''t to kill him, darling. It will only..... send


    him, into a state of sleep. At least for a few minutes. He''s a Primord after all. It will only work on him for


    a few minutes. Now if I inject you with it, of course, it will kill you!" He smiles and turns back to his seat.


    "But then.... why do you want me to inject him with this? What purpose will it do?" She questions


    Damian who smacks his lips together as he savors the bourbon in his ss.


    "Oh, it will serve its purpose. Selene will think he is dead! Causing her to feel vulnerable and weak!


    Then I can take action. I will inject her with wolfbane. Making her fall in a state of unconsciousness and


    I can finally make her my pretty little personal ve." She sees him with disgust and clenches the


    pendant with force in her palm.


    "By the time ke is awake, I will have killed his pack and taken his pretty little mate forever.


    Then, I will have finally taken revenge on the Primord pack, in victory for our n and my own!"


    He stares at her, tears running down her cheeks as she closes her eyes and hangs her head. "I


    can''t do this. I can''t!  Please.... anything but this." She falls on her knees, her hands hung on her sides


    as she trembles with agony and mncholy.


    "Oh, you can darling.... and you will!" He fists his hand, hitting the desk with force making her


    jump.


    "Because if you don''t, I will make sure your poor little Jason rots in my cell for the rest of his


    pathetic life. All while I kill you and your own pack.... got it!" He hits the desk again, making her jump.


    She muffles her cry and nods her head in eptance. Her tears refuse to stop as she hangs her


    head and sits on top of her bent legs.


    "Good girl! Now get out of my sight! Your wolf scent is making me irritated!" He gestures her. She


    slowly gets up and drags herself out of his office.

 Chapter 35 A Second Chance-1

    Chapter 35 A Second Chance-1


    ke and Tyler make their way back inside his grandfather''s house. The sweet aroma of food


    invades their nostrils as both men followed by the rest of their small group followed behind.


    His grandpa stands at the wood fire lit furnace. The pot on top is bubbling and simmering. His


    grandfather grabs the spoon and gives it ast stir before taking it off the hot top.


    cing the pot on top of the counter he greets all the boys and waits for them to sit. One by one,


    he serves them a good heaping of food in a bowl each. Quietly, peacefully, they eat.


    "I was sure I wouldn''t see you until tonight. I''m d to see you boys back so early. I have been


    worried since the moment you left." He lifts his head looking around towards the boys.


    "Please! Help yourself to seconds if you''d like. I made plenty of stew for everyone. "


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Thanks, grandpa. I really appreciate it. We were starving."


    "So! Tyler, it''s good to have you back safe and sound."


    Tyler nces at him, a mncholic smile on his face. They all know this isn''t over. Though he is


    safe now, they all know that the battle is still toe. And though they dread to think so, someone is


    bound to lose. Someone is bound to get hurt, and worst... there will not just be bloodshed, but lives will


    be lost.


    Silence bes a favorite among them. They sit quietly. All men looking down towards the floor,


    from time to time one or another steal a quick nce at the rest. Yet, no one shares to speak.


    ke stands, slowly making his way to a nearby window. Looking out onto the beauty of what


    surrounds them. Nothing but a tremendous and beautiful sight of mountain life!


    He''s startled by the sudden appearance of a great white wolf. The wolf stares back at him. Their


    eyes interlock, unable to look away, to move, to speak.


    He mind links the wolf. Surprised by his response.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" ke demands.


    "Your highness. It is an honor to finally have you back. We have been waiting for your return for


    over a thousand years. We are indeed honored to see you." The wolf vows down inclining one paw


    down and prancing away. Leaving ke startled and confused.


    He looks towards the men and stares at his grandfather who smiles at him, squinting an eye at


    him. He looks back outside and to a mountain top.


    Realizing there are more great wolves next to the white wolf. His once-over crossed over hands


    now down to his side.


    Making his way outside, everyone looks at him, but like always... they dare not question his doing.


    He steps slowly towards the top, ncing everywhere but nothing insight.

 Chapter 36 A Second Chance-2

    Chapter 36 A Second Chance-2


    "Alexander...you saw that wolf too right? Who was he?" He asks his wolf. Alexander,ying on his


    stomach, lifts his head and scuffs his nose.


    "Why don''t you call out to him? He''s bound to be here somewhere! Or the rest of the wolves that


    were with him as well." Xander suggests.


    "Someone out there? Who are you?" ke turns on his heel and nces every inch reachable by


    sight. A small stir out in the far startles him. Grasping his dagger from behind his jeans he dreads the


    fact to have to fight anyone.


    He is tired, worried about Selene, and bloodthirsty for Damian''s head. Thest he wants is to be


    surprised by someone who dares to cross him at this moment.


    Far away, perhaps two or three miles away, he sees a group of human girls. Dressed in mountain


    gear with backpacks on their back,pletely oblivious to ke''s presence on top of that mountain


    hill.


    Theyugh and talk among themselves.  He bes startled as Tyleres next to him standing


    by his side.


    "ke! That smell? Where is iting from?" Tyler''s eyes darken, his mind clouded and


    intertwined with worriedness.


    ke narrows his eyebrows and nces towards the girls. "Ty, are you? ... fuck!" Both men stare


    at each other and Tyler''s face goes from a cheery Ty who everyone knows, to a mncholy and


    regretful stare.


    "She''s human!?" He stares into ke''s eyes and ke can''t help but hang his stare.


    "Ty, this is your second chance! You can''t be thinking of rejecting her. You know what that will do to


    you?"


    "She''s human ke! She could never adjust to this kind of life. Especially with all this going on!


    She can die out there if she gets caught in the midst of all this."


    Tyler''s breath bes erratic. The pull of the mating bondpels him to run after her. But he


    fights it, a single tear runs down his cheek and he turns away from her. cing his hands on his hips,


    he hangs his head and shuts his eyes.


    "Maybe it''s better this way. She won''t be hurt if I just let her go. She''s human! So her body won''t go


    through the same effect as I will if I just let her go through my fingers. She deserves to have a normal


    life! She will one day meet someone else who might make her happy....and she''ll have a chance to


    have a happy family." He whispers his words, but deep inside each word uttered through his mouth hurt


    him like a dagger through his heart.


    He doesn''t know her, yet her own scent makes him love her already. A love he knows he must let


    go of now before she can get hurt.


    "She may go on with her life Ty! But what about you? This is our goddesses'' gift to you! She''s


    giving you a second chance at being happy! This is your chance for YOU to have a family of your own


    as well. Sure the life of a werewolf is tough, but you''re not the only one who would be mated to a


    human. There are many wolves who have been partnered with humans, giving her the benefit of the


    doubt. You deserve this Ty! You deserve to feel the love of a mate." ke reasons with him. cing his


    hand on top of his shoulder as Ty hangs his head, biting his bottom lip and clenching his fists.


    He turns towards the girls hiking a few miles away. He nods slowly and turns back to ke.


    "No! I can''t do this to her ke. I just can''t! I rather die than see her ever get hurt." Ty chuckles


    lightly and stares at ke mncholically.


    "I guess I understand now why you were telling me on the way here about my sister. Why you


    locked her in your room and left the boys guarding her door. You were just trying to keep her away from


    harm." He nces again as the girls begin to disappear as they further away.


    "She smells so wonderful! Her smell is intoxicating. It''s the most beautiful smell I have ever known.


    I will hold on to the memory of her smell forever." He slowly turns and begins to walk away.


    A sudden shriek and the screaming of girls startle them. They both turn, realizing a few male


    figures are surrounding the girls. Both Tyler and ke run as fast as their legs can take them. It takes


    them just a few seconds before they reach the girls.


    Grasping the group of men who surround the four girls. One by one, the men are gripped by their


    shirts and thrown across the earthen ground. Inexplicably three of the girls hold each other tightly to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    protect each other. But the beautiful figure of a long ck haired girl with gray eyes stands frozen in


    ce.


    She views in measurement at how easily the two take on the group of men. She looks towards the


    right realizing one of the men holds a riffle and she runs, pulling the trigger upwards making the man


    miss his target from firing at Ty.


    He''s angered and throws the rifle to the ground, grasping the young girl by the throat. But soon is


    taken down and torn into Two by Tyler. Her eyes widen and her mouth gawked open as her face


    bes blotched with droplets of the man dead on the ground.


    She takes a step back and gulps down hard. "I''m not going to hurt you. I promise!" Tyler holds a


    hand out as he tries to take one step closer to her. She looks towards the girls who are still embracing


    each other and towards ke who stands by a man who he had to tragically tear apart as well.


    She turns back towards Tyler and before knowing, she finds herself embracing him tightly. Her


    arms around his neck as she silently sobs.

 Chapter 37 A Second Chance-3

    Chapter 37 A Second Chance-3


    "Hey, hey it''s ok. You guys are alright!" He eases her body and ces his hands, gently cupping


    her face. Slowly wiping away her tears with the back of his finger.


    "He.... he was aiming at you! I thought he was going to kill you!" Her voice breaks with the feel of


    the knot in her throat as tears continue to descend from her eyes.


    "Why did I feel the need to protect you? I don''t even know you! I''m sorry I don''t want to seem like a


    psychotic, but... I just-" she stares into his eyes, lost for words as he hears her sweet voice, closing the


    gap between them.


    He slowly Grace''s her lips and kisses her softly. Her arms slowly wrapped around his waist. He


    ces his forehead against hers and sighs deeply.


    "My name is Tyler." He whispers, his eyes closed as he caresses her cheek with his right and


    holds her by her waist with his left.


    "I...Uhm... I''m Emily. Emily Mitchell." Her heart raising at a million per second. Feeling her mind


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    clouded and her body shaking.


    "Thank you guys foring to our rescue. We... we don''t know how to thank you. But, this....this


    isn''t normal! How did you manage to tear these guys into pieces like this I don''t understand! " ke


    walks towards the girls who are still frightened and amazed.


    Tyler closes his eyes and sighs. "Emily, I''m afraid those guys are not normal guys. Just like us...


    they have the scent of a werewolf. Rogues to be exact."


    "What? No! Werewolves don''t exist." The beautiful blonde-haired, blue eyes Chloe responds.


    "I''m afraid they...we... do exist." ke grips the girl''s arm and stares at her in her eye. Making her


    go into a hypnotic state. "You will forget this whole incident. You were taking a stroll and went back to


    your destination. You had a wonderful time hiking and never saw any of this. You never met us, you


    were never attacked by rogues. You will get your things and leave back home." He stares at each of


    the girls doing the same thing to each one. Commanding them to continue on their way as if this


    incident had never happened.


    Tyler looks at Emily. His eyes lingered with a single tear threatening to leave his side. "Are you


    really going to make me forget about you too? I don''t want to. I know we just met, but I... I don''t want to


    leave your side! I don''t want to forget about you! Please?" Emily implores.


    Her hand tightens around his waist, as the knot in her throat increases with the mncholy


    building inside her.


    "I''m sorry darling. But you are better without this memory in your life." He whispers as she nods in


    disagreement with him.


    "No! Please? Don''t make me forget about you... don''t leave me!" He pulls away as ke holds her


    hand and looks deep into her eyes. With a burden in his heart knowing he''s doing it against his own


    will, he slowly utters his words and makes her forget about Tyler and the attack. Tears fall down her


    cheeks and Tyler can''t stand to see her cry. He turns on his heel and walks away.


    The girls, still in a slow trance continue to walk away together. It must have been two miles away


    from the attack where the girls finally regain full consciousness. Questioning how they got to where


    they are but for a few seconds. Coming to terms that maybe they were so engulfed in their


    conversation that they didn''t realize they had walked so far.


    Yet, inside Emily, she can''t help but feel an emptiness and sudden sadness in her heart. The knot


    in her throat built up and a tear escaped her.


    "Hey Em? Are you ok honey?" Chloe asks her best friend. Emily takes a big gulp to clear her


    throat and clenches her eyes. Involuntarily looking towards the peak of the mountain.


    "I Uhm... yeah! I''m fine. I don''t know what''s happening to me. Maybe I''m just tired." She looks back


    at her friends and smiles wiping away the stray tear.


    "Oke on guys... I''m starving. Why don''t we pack early and head back home? I could really go


    for a BLT at Carissa''s and an iced coffee. What about you guys?" Chloe suggests and all girls chuckle


    as they turn and head back to their campsite.


    Emily stops onest time, clutching the straps of her backpack and sighing.


    "Why do I feel like I''m missing something now? I feel divided. Like I just lost something really


    important in my life?" She sighs and turns slowly back to her friends walking away.

 Chapter 38 A 鈥楲as We Meet The Primord鈥檚 Prince-1

    Chapter 38 A ¡®Las We Meet The Primord¡¯s Prince-1


    Selene


    It''s been three days since we embarked on this mission to find Damian and kill him before he gets


    to ke. My mind is going crazy! Eager and frustrated. I don''t know what to do!


    I had to do something a bit dangerous. I was tired of going around in circles, and so I convinced


    one of the guards that were at my door to call Liam. To distract him and ask him random questions until


    my mom could work her magic.


    One thing ke doesn''t know because my mom had to keep her true identity hidden, is that she


    can practice magic. It will be more than handy at this point so that she can do a location spell. The


    longer we keep Liam in the line, the better chance we can have of finding them.


    And so, the guard by the name of Robert agreed to call Liam.


    He''s easily distracted.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom begins her magic, focusing on the phone call and before long, we have a location. I know


    this! Because mom gasps and widens her eyes looking straight at me nodding in agreement.


    I smile and can''t help the feeling of joy and mncholy intertwined in my throat. My eyes fill with


    tears and I hug my mom tight.


    "Thanks, momma! We''ll soon be there. I will find him, I will fulfill my mission, and ke....." my


    voice breaks. Though I am worried about his well-being, I know there is one big thing he and I are


    trying to deny! And that is, that one of us will have to sacrifice our life. And honestly? I hope it''s me! I


    want to see him live, I want to know that our pack is safe in his hands! That he lives a long life.


    "So, what''s the n now honey?" Reba''s stern look makes me question if I''m really going to


    embark on this mission, cing more than half of my pack in danger.


    "We leave before sunrise. For now, have everyone rest."


    My mother Reba leaves making sure everyone is settled in, well-fed, and taken care of.


    By sundown, everything goes quiet. People gather in small groups. Small fires are lit to keep


    warm. And the sight of them makes me build up in agony. I start to miss him more. I need him. More


    than ever.


    I stand by my tent. Hands crossed over my chest as I try and fight back the tears.


    "So! What''s the real n Sel? I know you... you''re having second thoughts."


    Caleb whispers as he stands to my left. James to my right holding his sword over his shoulder.


    "We leave soon as everyone falls asleep. Gather your things. Meet me on the back by the end of


    the trail. If we hurry, we can be there in two hours. I know where Damian is. ke and I used to sneak


    up there in our wolf forms when we were just pups. It''s an old military base. I told one of the guards to


    call ke. Notify him of my escape and tell him I''m on my way to his grandfather''s house. He''ll have no


    choice but to wait for me. He won''t expect for the whole pack to arrive there instead of  me."


    "Wait are talking about the old military base right in the back of Lakeview, Tennessee? The old


    abandoned one on the far end? They built a new one right by the entrance to the town. We''ll have to


    sneak into the town without being seen. We need to make sure we execute this mission without the


    humans noticing. If we are exposed, it could be bad for all of us." James narrows his eyebrows,


    clenching his jaw. I nod in agreement! That''s precisely where we are heading.


    I know he''s right. We need to stay hidden and work quietly. I hope, that by the time this is all over,


    Damian is finally dead and ke is safe, my pack is safe, and they can all go home.


    I turned to face both. They have always loved these missions. So it was no surprise for me to see


    joy and gleam in their eye.


    "There''s another thing you have to know Selene." James and Caleb nce at each other and go in


    silence.

 Chapter 39 A 鈥楲as We Meet The Primord鈥檚 Prince-2

    Chapter 39 A ¡®Las We Meet The Primord¡¯s Prince-2


    Third Person POV


    keys on his bed, hands above the back of his head. Heys mncholic, allowing a long sigh


    out as he closes his eyes.


    Knock knock


    "Hey, you need anything before I head on to sleep?" Tyler tilts his head in the room as he yawns


    cing his hand over his mouth.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ke nces at his watch, reading 2:30 in the morning. He gets up softly and sits on the edge of


    the bed.


    No. I''m good Ty, you can go ahead and turn it in. See you tomorrow." He hangs his head and


    nces out the window slightly.


    "Ok. We''ll be ready before sunrise to leave in the morning. Good night ke."


    "Hey, Ty?" He calls out to him making him freeze on his heel.


    "What''s up?"


    "Happy Birthday. " ke sighs before wishing Ty a happy birthday. The agony eats at him knowing


    it''s Selene''s birthday and he''s not with her.


    Tyler smiles softly, wishing he was next to his twin sister as well.


    "Thanks, man! I appreciate that."


    "Ty? Wait...." ke stands and walks towards Tyler.


    "Here. I wish I could have given you this under different circumstances...but, here!"


    He hands Tyler a beautiful gold pocket watch with T. S. engraved in the front.


    "Wow! This is a really nice watch ke. Thanks, man." They sh hands giving each other a side


    hug.


    "I just hope I can get out of this one so I can have a chance to give Selene her present. If not, I''m


    gonna have to ask you to do it for me."


    "Hey! Stop ke! You''ll get out of this. And you''ll be able to give her a present. Ok?" Tyler narrows


    his eyebrows, giving ke a stern press on his shoulder.


    "I hope you''re right Ty. I hope you''re right." ke clenches his jaw. Pressing his eyes together, he


    sighs and walks towards the window, running his hands across his face.


    "Just. . . . Take it easy alright? I''ll see you first thing in the morning." Ty slowly closes the door


    leaving ke alone in the room.


    He gazes out towards the top of the mountain peak where he first saw the white wolf.


    The moon is full tonight, giving a better brightness to the mountain top.


    Slowly, the same white wolfes into view.


    He gestures to ke nodding his head bowing down to him. "Evening your highness! Please? Our


    elders wish to speak with you!"


    "Who are you? And why are you calling me your highness?" ke speaks through the mind link.


    He looks around and slowly makes his way out of the room and the small rugged house.


    "Again! Who are you? Why should I follow you, And what do your elders wish to speak with me


    about?" He slowly walks to him, until hees close enough to stand a few feet away.


    "ke Landon. We have been expecting you to return andplete the prophecy for over 500


    years. Thest time you were here, you were just a tad bit shorter. Your hair was darker, and I


    remember you had many more scars over your body due to the battles you encountered throughout the


    rogue attacks."


    ke''s eyes widen and suddenly he''s skeptical about finding out the real truth about himself. Why


    hadn''t he read about any of this in the archives? Or was this the reason why some pages seemed


    missing from the numerous files and old archives he encountered?


    They walked for what seemed twenty minutes. Passing numerous trees, small streams, and more


    countless trees.


    The wolf stopped at what seemed a wall full of branches and vines. Slowly, the wolf stopped by a


    small opening, almost like a cave. ke''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "You''re fucking kidding me right? You don''t expect me to go in there! How the hell do I know you''re


    not going to hurt me?"


    The wolf chuckles and strolls slowly inside. "Well! I guess you will just have to find out for yourself


    now, won''t you, your highness?"

 Chapter 40 Trapped-1

    Chapter 40 Trapped-1


    Third Person POV


    Selene views through the scope of her rifle. Far away, Damian is seen practicing his maneuvers


    for battle inside a massive room.


    The sun has begun to set, and every vampire that has joined Damian has begun to be ready for


    practice. Dressing infortable clothes and gathering weapons.


    She scoffs her nose in disgust as she sees him practicing, his idea of practice disgusts her, as he


    breaks the necks of many opponents. Of course, being vampires, she knows they will awaken in a few


    hours.


    Yet. . . .the idea of breaking someone''s neck just for fun is a disgusting sight to her.


    "How long are going to have to have to wait here until we can attack Selene? We need to act now!


    Before ke begins to make his way here and we have no other choice but to invade them."


    "Shut up James! We can''t just barge in there! They''ll be expecting us! Damian is smarter than you


    think. Don''t underestimate him." She grinds her teeth, speaking in a low voice. The waiting period is


    eating at her anxiously.


    Caleb stands, stretching his body, hands high above his head.


    "Well, I gotta piss! So while we wait, I''ll be behind those bushes for a few minutes. I''ll be back."


    He makes his way behind the bush, disappearing before their eyes.


    James and Selene exchange a nce as they both turn back to view behind their scopes.


    A few too long minutes pass before James and Selene be worried.


    "Hey, Caleb! Everything alright bud?" James stands and makes his way towards the direction


    Caleb had walked. A moment passes before Selene realizes something is not right.


    She turns and suddenly is met with the back of a gun hitting her head harshly.


    Everything goes dark.


    ******


    Selene wakes with a throbbing headache. Her vision is blurred by the impact she received earlier


    to her head and tries to move her hands to ease the tension on her temples. Realization hits her. She


    has been tied to a bed.


    Her hands over her head, cuffed very tightly with chains. She can feel the burn from the silver rims


    around her wrists.


    Frantically, she stirs around. Standing by the door, an old familiar face greets her with enthus.


    "Well, it''s about damn time you woke up. I was beginning to wonder if I hit you too hard? Guess I


    wasn''t rough enough!"


    "You? Where is Ty? Where''s my brother you fucking bitch!? What have you done with him? I swear


    when I get my damn hands on you-"


    "Oh shut up, will you? Your stupid brother is dead. He''s been long gone, sweetheart!" She raises


    an eyebrow, realizing Selene has no idea of the sudden attack ke and his men did a few days back.


    Selene''s eyes widen, a massive lump builds in her throat as she falls for Jazmin''s treacherous lie.


    "No!" She shakes her head as she leans to one side. Jazmin chuckles, her cold heart refuses to


    show any mercy.


    "Oh yes, dear! And I enjoyed every moment of making him suffer! You should have seen him?


    Better yet, you should have heard him! The way he cowardly begged for his life!.... .almost made me


    feel sorry for the guy! Nheless, my buddy Gavin, Damian''s top snipe by the way! Made sure to


    savor every second along my side as we tortured him." She walks slowly towards Selene. An evil re


    in her eyes, evident how much she hase to hate Selene.


    "You bitch! I''m gonna kill you for this! You hear me?" Selene manages to kick Jazmin, tossing her


    to the ground.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She stands abruptlyunching herself over Selene and begins to throw punches at her. Selene


    squirms under her, making Jazmin miss a few punches, but is still able tond a few on her.


    Selene''s mouth bleeds a bit, and before Jazmin can punch her jaw again Damian pulls her off.


    Selene''s eyes widen, seeing Damian''s eyes red in anger. His fangs were exposed and veins were


    visible around his eyes.


    He grips Jazmin by her throat as he presses her against the wall, her feet dangling above the


    ground. He grunts loud in anger looking into Jazmin''s eyes.


    "Don''t fucking touch her! She''s mine, got it? Touch her again and I''ll rip your fucking head off. Am I


    clear?" Hees close to her face, sneering angrily as he tightens his grip.


    Jazmin''s eyes roll back as she gasps to find air. She nods in agreement as she begins to panic.


    Letting go of her, she falls to the ground. Gripping her neck, she heaves and coughs as she tries to


    catch air.


    He turns to Selene, smiling at her as his eyes return to normal.

 Chapter 41 Trapped-2

    Chapter 41 Trapped-2


    "Get out mutt! I don''t want to see you in here again." He orders Jazmin as he locks eyes with


    Selene.


    Selene''s body tenses. She knows this is bad news. Her whole n has backfired on her. She must


    think of a n B and fast. Before ke can arrive.


    "I told you you''d be mine, one day sweetheart! There''s no way for you to escape now." He leans


    close to her ear, a shiver runs through her spine.


    "You''ll never see your stupid mutt for a mate again! I''ll make sure of that! You belong to me now.


    And if you try to escape, I''ll bring him here and kill him in front of you. Got it?" He pulls away enough to


    stare into her eyes.


    She narrows her eyebrows as she sees the smile on his face. Clenching her jaw, she fights back


    the tears in her eyes. She can''t give up. Not now, not ever.


    But for now, she must y along. For her safety, and ke''s sake.


    She fights back the tears and swallows hard. Closing her eyes she nods in agreement.


    "Good girl. Make yourselffy, you''ll have many days to enjoy with my love!" He walks away


    towards the door.


    Opening the door slowly, he turns his head slightly and smiles.


    "By the way darling? I hope you don''t mind, but we had to bring a few guests along the way. Your


    dear daddy is here, we brought him along the way when we rescued your good friend Jazmin. Along


    with your two buddies Caleb and James. I suggest that-" he turns and smiles at Selene as her tears fall


    treacherously on her face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you want them to live, you be a good girl and behave yourself, or I will have to cut my hospitality


    short on one of them." He smiles, winking an eye at her.


    "Don''t you dare touch them you son of a b-" she grinds her teeth as she pulls on the chains.


    "Now now now sweetheart! That''s no way to talk to your new master. You wouldn''t want to


    suddenly receive a little piece of them on your te now would you?" He squints his eyes looking


    straight at her. Before she can react, he''s made his way in front of her, standing close to her, his finger


    tracing her jawline slowly.


    She clenches her jaw as she tries to force her hands free without avail.


    "Don''t you dare touch them, Damian."


    "Then don''t provoke me, sweetheart. Just be a good girl! And nothing will happen to them, ok?" He


    taunts her. Lining his fingers along her body. She tenses as his hands slowly trace her side.


    "Ok." Her voice breaks as the tears run down her sides wetting her hair.


    "Good girl. That''s what I like to hear. . . . . Come on now? I''m not such a bad guy now! Am I? You''ll


    love me once you get to know me. I promise you that." He smiles as he forces a kiss on her lips and


    walks away. Chuckling as she yells profanities as he walks away.


    "Oh, Selene! I love you too." He chuckles as he orders the door to be closed.


    She yells from the top of her lungs. The lump in her throat is unbearable as her tears fall freely and


    she struggles to get free herself.


    "I''m gonna kill you, Damian. But before I do, I''m gonna squeeze the fucking life out of you Tanner!


    You''re dead meat you fucking treacherous bitch! You''ll pay for what you did to my brother! Mock my


    words bitch, YOU ARE DEAD!" Her heart feels ached as the anger and mncholy take over


    her.

 Chapter 42 Vivid Deja V眉-1

    Chapter 42 Vivid Deja V¨¹-1


    Third Person POV


    ke walks slowly and cautiously behind the white wolf. Though he senses the calm white aura of


    this being, something keeps him a foot and guarded. A feeling in this ce that''s new, and


    iprehensive.


    The wolf turns as they slowly walk through the trail. His eyes widen and his mouth gawks open as


    he sees the beauty of the enchantment around them.


    Many walkabout in diverse attire, and he can''t help them feel of stepping into a different ce,


    almost as if time has stood still here; a feeling of being caught inside a time portal. It feels as though he


    has traveled many decades back in time. The peace and conformity can be felt a mile away, something


    he had felt each time he''d walked close by in the outside of this world. And he now understands why.


    "This ce looks so surreal. It''s amazing here." His eyes divert from one angle to the other. With


    the many trees and nts well taken care of, farm life is evident that no one leaves this ce. The


    people seem friendly and kind, all of them dressed in clothes that look decades old.


    In the midst of it all, an enormouske embraces a beautifulrge cottage with many small


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    cottages around.


    The Cascades and smaller ponds surround the cottages. His eyes gleamed with wonder.


    Why had he never noticed this ce before? He had passed so many times close by, yet he had


    never noticed this ce before.


    "Please follow me, your highness. We are almost there. Everyone is expecting you."


    "Everyone?"


    The white wolf pauses and turns slowly, shifting back to his human form.


    "Yes, everyone. My apologies, but outside of this portal, we are not allowed to shift back. I can shift


    here to either my human form and leave as a human, or shift to my wolf and leave as a wolf. But I can


    not transform out there back to my other form. We are limited to our magic. My name is Calisto, at your


    service. I have served your pack since the beginning of time." Calisto continues to walk towards the


    cottage and ke follows, unable toprehend what is happening.


    "I don''t think I follow. What do you mean you have served my pack? If you''re here, then how do


    you serve us?"


    Calisto smiles and turns slightly looking at ke as theye to the doors. He waves his hand


    towards the guards and they signal inside for the guards to open.


    The door creeks with an open as they are greeted by many older looking men inside dressed in old


    robes sitting around arge wooden table and old handmade chairs.


    They turn to the sound of the opening and stand. Some gaps and whisper among themselves,


    others smile ande close to both ke and Calisto.


    "You found him!" An old man with white hair, a long beard, and old grey eyes embraces ke.


    He widens his eyes and stands gasped.


    "Yes, your highness. I have finally found rick." Calisto smiles as does the old man.


    ke stands there confused. " I''m sorry did you say rick? My name is not rick, it''s ke."


    He narrows his eyebrows in confusion, staring between the two.


    The old man frowns, looking at Calisto with Mncholy in his sight.


    "Calisto why is he-"


    "My apologies master Dolphus. Harou was right. He does not remember who he is. The transition


    of his soul to his new rebirth has made him oblivious to his past lives. It seems that things have


    changed this time around. We must speak with Harou. Seek his advice."


    Dolphus hangs his head in disbelief and sighs as his eyes shut tightly.

 Chapter 43 Vivid Deja V眉-2

    Chapter 43 Vivid Deja V¨¹-2


    He brings his hands forward and leans them on ke''s shoulders. cing a hand to his neck and


    looking in his eyes, smiling at him in sincerity; something in him asserts him, knowing things will be just


    fine.


    "Very well. Harou should being back soon from his daily routine. rick, please have a seat


    with us." He gestures ke to the table as the men remain on their feet and make way to allow him to


    sit.


    He slowly averts his sight from one man to the other. All smiling at him and tilting their head in


    reverence to his presence.


    "rick, it''s good to see you again sir. This ce has felt isted and sad without you and


    Keiran."


    "Keiran? I''m sorry I don''t quite feel like I follow. Someone exin to me why you are calling me


    rick? And who the hell is Keiran?" ke hated feeling confused. Everything they were saying was


    just confusing him more and more each time. Nothing made sense to him.


    The door suddenly bursts open. A lycan walks in unannounced. ke''s sudden reaction was to


    stand and go in attack mode. His canines exposed along with his nails on his hands elongating and


    eyes dark. Threatening to shift onto Xander.


    "Calm down Xander! It''s just me. Nico. Let me shift back to Harou and we can sit down and talk.


    Ok?"


    Nico, the name of Harou''s Lycan form walks slowly inside, giving Xander the opportunity to retract


    and allow ke to return. His hands slowly in front of him as he waves them slowly to allow Xander to


    rx.


    "Why are you here? Why is there a Lycan in this ce? This better not be a fucking trap because I


    will make every single one of you pay for this treachery." ke''s eyes return to their honey brown,


    retracting his canines and nails return to normality.


    Nico shifts back, and in his ce, a young man with deep blue eyes and golden hair no taller than


    ke stands in front. Slowly one of the menes around and drapes him in a robe simr to theirs.


    Harou walks closer to ke smiling. Without hesitation, he pulls ke by the back of his neck,


    embracing him tightly andughing.


    "It''s so fucking good to see you, Al! I missed the hell out of you man!" He pulls away, one hand still


    holding ke''s neck and the other on his bicep. ke stares at him with a nk and confused gaze.


    None of it made sense to him.


    "Why do you keep calling me rick!? Like I said-" ke pulls away and turns facing the others,


    and slowly turns back towards Harou.


    "My name is ke! Alpha of the Primords pack. And I am wasting my time here. I have a war that


    needs toe to an end. And I must leave now! Before things get worse." He begins to walk away, but


    Harou pulls him back, pulling his arm tight. The two are eye to eye and ke lets out a growl.


    "rick please! Just listen. I knew the transition this time was going to be disastrous. But you gotta


    hear me out! please brother? Ten minutes!"


    He turns, cing a hand over his waist and the other running his fingers through his hair in


    frustration. He turns back to ke and stares at him, a sad expression on his face.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Al-. . I mean . . . . ke! Please? Just give me ten minutes. That''s all I ask. Ten minutes so I can


    exin to you all that''s happening and all that has been going on."


    ke clenches his jaw, his hands crossed over his chest. He tilts his head up and sighs.

 Chapter 44 Vivid Deja V眉-3

    Chapter 44 Vivid Deja V¨¹-3


    "Fine. Ten minutes, and no more. After that, I''m leaving, and if any of you dares to stand in my way


    I will tear you apart." The men nce between ke and Harou in silence.


    "Fair enough! Please, follow me. I think it''s time, you found out the truth! And we put a stop to this


    senseless war between you and Keiran. You two should not have been fighting from the start. It is my


    pack''s fault you two are at war. I need to make this right."


    He makes his way towards the long corridor and into a room in the far corner leading to an old


    library.


    Countless archives and books in-store were simr to the ones in ke''s archives. Massive


    pictures were drawn by the hand of past members.


    ke''s eyes go wide and his mouth pursed partially open as hees across three beautiful


    women. The middle one, a picture of Selene dressed in a beautiful blue gown, her hair brown and eyes


    full of light as she always has.


    Harou''s mouth forms into a smile as he sees ke''s reaction.


    "Oh! Lady Elena. I bet you miss her right? You and she have always somehow made it back to


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    each other. The love you and her share has been inspiring to many of us."


    To her side, a portrait of a young woman in a dark purple dress with dark features and deep green


    eyes, and to the other beautiful light-skinned woman with native features, silver-grey eyes, and dirty-


    blonde hair. All three are in beautiful gowns and impably attired jewels.


    "Who are the other two women?" ke questions. As hees closer to Selene''s drawn portrait.


    Running his fingers through the picture and realizing he misses her more than he''d hoped for.


    The one on the right isdy Candace, she was my mate." His voice bes mncholic and low.


    His eyes are glossy and full of sadness.


    "And the other woman?" He stares at her momentarily as he returns his gaze to Selene.


    Harou slowly walks in front of the portrait. He looks at her and sighs as his eyes turn glossy and he


    hangs his head.


    "This isdy Emma. She-" He sighs as he turns to ke and hangs his head.


    "She was Kieran''s mate."


    "What do you mean was? Did she not reincarnate like you imply that has been happening to us?


    And who is this Keiran you speak of?


    Harou walks further towards a wall that is draped with a long dark burgundy curtain. He slowly


    glides it to the side and reveals three more portraits.


    ke''s eyes widen as he gets the shock of his eyes. Revealing a portrait simrly drawn as the


    girls, before ke and Harou. Three portraits of three men in old English gentlemen suits.


    To the right, a picture of Harou himself;  In the middle, a picture of ke with darker eyes in a deep


    green and hazel; and to the right, a picture of Damian, or as Harou likes to call him, Keiran.


    ke nodded in disbelief. "This, can''t be real. This is . . . . What is this?"

 Chapter45 5,000 B. C.

    Chapter45 5,000 B. C.


    ***shback***


    AUTHORS NOTE: This chapter is about the beginning of the Primords. Each character is named


    by their ancestral name. Underneath I will give you a list of their names so you can follow along with


    this chapter and you don''t get lost.


    ke rick


    Selene Elena


    Tyler Dn


    Damian Keiran


    Emma Damian''s mate


    Harou Lord of the Primord Lycan''s


    Candace Harou''s mate


    Joseph Colonel Coelhelm descendants or great great great grandfather


    Carrie as herself (Selene''s birth mother)


    *******


    "rickes on we have to go inside, everyone is waiting on us!" Elena giggles. Her body


    prompted against the wall of the hallway leading to the dining hall where the rest are waiting. Her


    beautiful gown flows elegantly on her body with natural curls adorning her like a crown.


    "Just one more kiss darling. They will hardly even notice we werete." rick sends shivers down


    her spine as he continuously kisses her neck, his hands tight on both sides of her waist. Her giggles


    tickle his neck but he can''t help wanting to kiss his wife any chance he gets. After all, they are


    newlyweds.


    "ric! We have to go. I promise I will make it up to you soon as we return to our home." She


    slowly ces her hands around his neck.


    He sighs deeply, resting his headfortably on the crook of her neck, moving his arms fully


    around her waist.


    "Ok! Fine. . . Let''s go in sweetheart. I guess it wouldn''t be polite for me to go insidete to our first


    event as a couple. Kerian would be pretty upset." rick chuckles as he cups her face and gives her


    onest kiss before taking her hand.


    Carrie pats his shoulder softly as she gives them a yful smile "rick? Elena? Are you two


    going inside for the joining of the pack''s ceremony? Or are you two going to stand out here kissing all


    night?" Elena''s face turns red and she hides in rick''s chest.


    "Mother! d to see you finallye out of your study room." She smiles over rick''s shoulder


    greeting Carrie with a polite smile.


    rick slowly turns, his hand going around Elena''s waist, and greets Carrie with a kiss on her


    hand.


    "Carrie. Where are my manners? Good evening to you as well." rick''s aura always mortified


    Carrie, but she managed to hide her fright in front of him.


    "Alpha! Good evening to you as well. Shall we?" She gestures her hand softly towards the room.


    Distant ughters and pleasant conversations are heard behind the hand-carved massivelyrge


    doors.


    rick opens the door and allows Carrie to enter first. Followed by Elena. rick stops her, pulling


    her back by her waist and cing a kiss on her forehead. "I love you, darling." He whispers in her ear


    sending a shiver down her spine.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She smiles, closing her eyes and embracing the warm feeling of his presence. "And I love you


    more, my handsome man. Now, shall we go in?" She smiles and ces her hand on his chest.


    He smiles and takes her hand leading her inside.


    "Awe, finally! rick what took you so long? I was beginning to wonder if I had to drag you away


    from your newlywed dormitory so we can finish this ceremony." Kerian smiles as he looks to his side


    and winks at Emma, his wife.


    She smiles back and tightens her hand as her fingers intece with his.


    "Kerian, leave the two. Remember they have only been married a few weeks. If I recall you and I


    were just alike when we married." She smiles and soft chuckles are heard throughout the long


    extended table elegantly arranged.


    Kerian chuckles as he nears towards them, pulling rick in for a high and kissing Elena on her


    forehead. "Alright!  Alright. You got me. It''s good to have you back to ournd you two! I was beginning


    to think you were going to stay in your newlywed retreat forever!" rick and he chuckle making Elena


    blush.


    "Kerian! You know rick is a man of his word. We promised you we''d be back in time and so,


    here we are."


    She goes to the table greeting everyone and sitting next to her mother Carrie.


    "Now, can we get started with this ceremony, or are you two going to keep acting lovey-dovey?


    You''ll make your wives jealous of your brotherly love now!" Harou chuckles as he makes his way inside


    the room, holding Candace''s hand.


    "Harou! You''re finally here! Come here you rascal! And hug me." Harou walks towards the two and


    greets both Kerian and rick with a tight squeeze.


    Candace sits next to Emma and fixed her dress with a smile. "Good eveningdies." She smiles


    between them and they smile back. "Good evening Emma. You''re looking more radiant than ever. Have


    you gone to the elders of your pack to see what you are having?" Emma smiles at her and Candace


    softly caresses her stomach.


    "No. We want to keep it a surprise. This will be our first pure-blood Lycan being born in thisnd.


    We want to wee this little one with the blessings of our goddess. Whatever she decides to give us,


    our little bundle will be weed into our pack." She smiles and embraces Emma''s hug with all its


    warmth.


    "Very well said, darling." She smiles and is interrupted by Keiran as the three men sit next to their


    wives.


    "Very well! Shall we get this joining of our packs and n started?" He smiles as he sits to the


    opposite end side of rick''s side. Being that rick had found thend they were now inhabiting, he


    was set as the main head of thend and ced on the top seat of the table.


    "Now. We are all happy to say that we have found thisnd to protect our packs AND n, against


    the recent threats we have seen other creatures encounter.  Since we have been here, all three of our


    houses have been living unanimously in peace. And I can''t put into words how happy it makes me to


    know we are doing the right thing by being here and protecting our members together." rick smiles


    as he holds Elena''s hand and winks at her.


    "I couldn''t agree more. Now the only thing we have to do is give ournd a name." Keiran


    suggests as he raises his cup full of red wine and toasts to the others.


    "What do you suggest we name it rick?" Harou suggests rick name the newnd. rick


    ces his cup down and swallows his drink of wine.


    "Well, I haven''t really thought about it. But given we are the first to habit thisnd, may I suggest


    thend of the primords." All three men nce at each other and the three girls smile along with Carrie


    who being she is part angel and part moon child, had been invited to cast blessings on thend and


    members of the three groups.


    "I like it. Yes, the Primords it is on my behalf." Keiran smiles and nods in agreement.


    Both Keiran and rick nce towards Harou who smiles at both men and nods softly. Chuckling


    lightly and grabbing his cup raising up to suggest a toast.


    "To thend of the Primords, it is!" They all raise their cups and toast together. Unanimously


    toasting to their new home.


    "To thend of the Primords." They say unanimously. Bringing their cups in and sipping them.


    "May we live here in peace, and always stick together. To protect and live in friendship for decades


    toe." rick toasts.


    "To decades toe, and always be able to say "Primords always stick together," Keiran adds,


    taking another sip of his cup.


    They continue to exchange warm blessings. Throughout, smiling and embracing each other''s


    "Now, to finish off with our ceremony, we must seal our deal to promise to be there for each other


    and forevermore be joined together; to be willing to fight for each other and protect each other no


    matter what." rick stands and holds a beautiful dagger specially made with the ashes from a branch


    of an enchanted tree that the three men had gathered to nt in the midst of theirnd.


    He nears a golden chalice and makes a cut along his palm, dripping his blood inside the chalice


    and passing it on to the others. They all do the same and return the chalice to rick who walks to


    Carrie and she blesses it, chanting a prayer and uniting the power of all of them together. Creating an


    eternal bond, to make them the most powerful creatures in all existence.


    Carrie finishes her chant, raising the chalice above her head with both hands, and prays to the


    Goddesses Selene to give thest blessing upon the three groups.


    She softly lowers the chalice and walks slowly to rick, vowing slowly in front of him and handing


    it to him.


    "May you all live long and properly, my dear Alpha." She ces the chalice in his hands and turns


    to face the others.


    "For unity!" He raises the chalice and drinks, passing it to Elena.


    She holds the cup and smiles


    "For friendship!" She sips and passes the chalice to Carrie, who does not drink, but stands and


    hands it to Keiran.


    "For Protection!" He holds the chalice, sips it, and passes it to Harou.


    "For Power!" He sips from the chalice and hands it to his wife Candace.

 Chapter 46 Dear Mommy-1

    Chapter 46 Dear Mommy-1


    AUTHORS NOTE: This chapter is about the beginning of the Primords. Each character is named


    by their ancestral name. Underneath I will give you a list of their names so you can follow along with


    this chapter and you don''t get lost.


    ke rick


    Selene Elena


    Tyler Dn


    Damian Keiran


    Emma Damian''s mate


    Harou Lord of the Primord Lycan''s


    Candace Harou''s mate


    Joseph Colonel Coelhelm descendants or great great great grandfather


    Carrie as herself (Selene''s birth mother)


    *******


    Third Person POV


    Candace is nervous. She doesn''t know what effect this will have on all of them; to mix the blood of


    three magnificent creatures into one single chalice. Nevertheless, the thought of it being under an


    enchantment tost an eternity to unite them forever in honor and friendship is something she definitely


    does not want to pass on by despite her nerves.


    Nheless, she drinks from it. The hot liquid went down her throat making her gulp it down as if it


    had been the thickest syrup ever made.


    She gets up, and that being most chairs are wide apart, she slowly walks and hands it to Emma


    who does the same, standing to her feet to speak her wish on the new alliance. Bringing the chalice


    forward and taking a sip from it.


    "To an unbreakable bondage, tost us an infinite of centuries toe."


    A loud sh is heard just outside of the doors leading to the dining hall where they are gathered,


    startling Emma and causing her to drop the chalice with the rest of the liquid inside just as Candace


    was sitting back down after she had ced it in her hands.


    They all turn towards her and she looks among them in shock. Her mouth gawked openly. Emma


    holds a hand to her lips and her eyes water in shock as well as the others.


    Carrie holds the hem of her dress to enable herself to walk. She furrows her eyebrows and stands


    furiously in front of her.


    She grips her hand harshly looking down at the spilled blood with her enchantment spell to bond


    them together.


    "You reckless child! Look what you have done! How could you''ve been so careless?" Her eyes


    red evilly at her. Emma can''t help but begin to cry silently. Keiran stands to his feet and res at


    Carrie with his eyes red, exposing his fangs.


    If there is one thing these three men are very territorial and overprotective of, besides their people,


    is their women.


    He lets out a loud growl and Elena quickly stands to aid Emma. Carrie is startled but stands her


    ground.


    "Mother!? Let go of Emma." She orders her and Carrie quickly realizes she has lost control of her


    temper.


    She lets go of Emma and stands with her head held high, but Elena can still see that not only is


    there something oddly troubling her mother, but she is suddenly nervous in Elena''s presence.


    The power of the ritual now taking effect, though none of them are aware of it. But soon, they will


    all find out.


    Elena nears her and speaks calmly in Carrie''s ear.


    "What is the matter with you? Are you aware of how territorial these men are with us? Do not


    provoke Keiran. Or you will be the cause of this treaty and new bond to break before this ceremony


    evenes to an end." She speaks softly in her ear. Looking at Keiran and smiling.


    Carrie looks between the men and realizes she has ced herself in an awkward and


    most embarrassing situation. She gasps and turns towards Elena.


    "If I were you, I''d offer Emma an apology, before Keiran loses his temper and demands your


    head."


    Carrie widens her eyes and shakes nervously, yet Elena can tell she is being provoked towards


    rage.


    She gulps once again, narrowing her eyebrows, and sighs deeply to control her anger and ego.


    "Very well. But only, because you have asked me so nicely my dear child." She smiles at her and


    turns towards Emma.


    Carrie stands once again in front of Emma, Emma''s eyes still filled with worry and mncholia.


    "Carrie I didn''t mean to. I-" Emma shakes her head and cleans her tears away with her hand.


    Carrie lifts her hand forward, closes her eyes, and shifts her head to the side.


    "No, Emma! It is me who owes you an apology. I lost my temper. It was an ident after all right?


    I''m sorry I yelled at you. My apologies to you and Keiran, I can assure you it will not happen again."


    She gives her a slight smile and sighs deeply bringing her chest forward and holding her head high.


    "Now, if you will all excuse me. And, if there is nothing else I can do for you, I must go back to my


    study. Again, I apologize for my abrupt behavior."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She turns on her heel and exits the hall.


    Elena and rick steal a nce towards each other. But their bodies are already going under the


    effect, faster than they anticipated.

 Chapter 47 Dear Mommy-2

    Chapter 47 Dear Mommy-2


    Time has gone by faster than they thought and gives them no time to prepare for what transition


    their bodies are now going under. The full moon is in full view, making the end of their ritual present


    itself before they could make their way out of the room.


    Each one, starting with rick begins their new transformation of power. His veins engorge and


    his eyes darkened. Followed by Keiran, Harou, and the girls.


    It''s an excruciating pain as the blood of three creatures take over their bodies; creating a much


    greater force, much more powerful than what they thought would be. Twisting and turning. They hold


    for dear life as the pain is almost unbearable for them.


    As the minutes'' pass, each one embraces their new being as the pain subes to a less and


    eventually vanishes. Leaving each one feeling more powerful than any creature that has ever existed.


    But it''s too much for Candace and her little one. The power of the bond is too much for her unborn


    child.


    She yells, holding her stomach and crouching down in pain again. Elena and Harou run to aid her.


    But there is nothing they can really do.


    Time and time again, she feels the sharp pains in her womb. She knows it''s far too early for the


    pup to be born, and she begins to worry. Quickly, Harou lifts her and runs behind rick who leads the


    way to take her to the infirmary.


    The elderdies try and soothe her as she is ced in the bed. Harou is ordered to wait outdoors


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    and paces to and fro in the massive hall of rick''s home. But her cries make him tense and each


    second that goes by makes him doubt he''ll be able to contain himself from barging in that room.


    "Why is this happening? Why did I allow her to partake in this? If I''d known, I-" He narrows his


    eyebrows. He runs his fingers through his hair and tears run freely down his cheeks.


    Emma holds Keiran tight. She is worried and scared about what may happen to Candace, the


    three women have be best of friends and always look out for each other. Only Elena was allowed


    to enter with her to assist them, and she thought she knows Elena will try her best to save their friend,


    she wishes she could have gone in there as well.


    rick and Keiran try their best tofort their friend.


    "Harou, everything will be alright. Just be patient and do not lose hope brother. We are here for


    you old chap." rick ces his hand on Harou, squeezing his shoulder and giving him a concerned


    look. The word spreads through theirnd and everyone begins to mourn and worry for their Lycan luna


    and her unborn baby.


    "Is it bad for me to hope that if given the chance, I''d want my wife to be the one to survive this? Is it


    too cruel for me as a father to be,. . . . . to wish for my wife to live, over my unborn child?" He narrows


    his eyebrows and sighs through tethers and tears. Members begin to mind link him and the other two to


    stay strong.


    "No Harou. It''s not bad for you to have such a wish. I know how much she means to you. And if


    given the opportunity that she makes it out ok, which she will! You can try for another pupter on in


    the near future. What is important now, is that you stay calm. She will need to see you at your strongest


    point. Your pack needs you to stay strong. We are all here for you brother! "


    *******


    5 excruciating hourster, Elena exits the infirmary. Her once beautiful gown though it''s covered


    with an apron around her waist, still managed to get covered in blood.


    She looks at Harou and rick. Slowly she makes her way and lowers her head.


    "Harou, I''m sorry. We could not save your little bundle. We tried, we really did. But it was just too


    much for her little body to bear." Her voice breaks, rick quickly pulls her, embracing her tightly.


    Haroues close to Elena. A hard knot caught in his throat. Gently, rick lets go of her, and


    Harou cups her hands gently.


    "I was going to have a princess? It was a girl?" He looks into Elena''s eyes and kisses her knuckles


    gently as the soft words leave his mouth.


    Elena can''t help but continue to cry seeing the pain evident in his face. "I''m sorry Harou."


    Harou gasps, cupping Elena''s cheek with a mncholic smile.


    "No, my dear. It wasn''t your fault. This is what our goddesses have chosen to do. I can not hold


    this against you, you tried your best. It just wasn''t meant to be."


    Harou turns and looks at Keiran and Emma. Keiran holds Emma in a tight embrace and smiles


    sympathetically at him.


    He turns back towards rick and leans his head low. "If you will excuse me. . . I need to be by my


    wife''s side." They all nod slowly and he turns on his heel, walking towards the infirmary.


    Time stands still, and though their bodies feel the evidence that they have be more powerful


    than before; they can''t help but feel pained as they have lost an important member of their new pack.


    Their bondage binds them together as one, making them care for each other deeply. The two


    packs and Keiran''s n feels the pain of their loss. Many of them who had seen Candace''s belly grow


    over time, begin to cry as news reaches them that the baby is gone.

 Chapter 48 Dear Mommy-3

    Chapter 48 Dear Mommy-3


    Third Person POV


    Dn walks slowly towards his mother''s study. Word has reached to him by his Alpha that she


    may be up to something awfully bad.


    She has been highly suspicious and for the good of thend and the new tri-pack treaty, all must


    remain at peace. The pain of the loss of this baby is too much for everyone already.


    Just as he nears her study, he can hear her yelling frantically. But she is not alone. Joseph holds


    his hands up and tries to calm her down but she continues to yell and throw stuff around the room.


    "Don''t tell me to calm down Joseph. Don''t you dare tell me to calm down. Do you not understand


    what just happened? That stupid girl dropped every ounce of that blood. It''s useless. What am I


    supposed to do now? That blood was my ticket out of this damn inferno. If I could have just taken one


    sip, just one small sip from it when I had the chance. . ."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She runs her fingers through her hair. Hees behind her slowly, unaware Dn is listening to


    every word and can see them through the crevice of the window.


    "And why didn''t you darling? You had the opportunity to do it. Why didn''t you take a sip?" He leans


    close and kisses her neck, tightening his grip on her waist.


    Dn clenches his jaw. It had just been a few weeks since the death of his father. He doubted this


    romance between his mother and Joseph had just begun.


    "Don''t be ridiculous Joseph! Do you have any idea what would have happened to me if I did that in


    front of them? They would have beheaded me in an instant. The blood ritual was supposed to be only


    for the leaders and their mates."


    "Why does it matter anyway? How powerful can they be from this bond? I doubt they can


    be so powerful." He leans closer, running his hands up and down her sides.


    "Joseph," she pushes his hands away and turns to face him.


    "You obviously don''t know anything, do you? Not only is Elena a descendant of Artemis due to my


    bloodline, but her father was half-angel. Her blood alone is strong enough for me to be powerful


    enough to get me to be able to finally undo the damn spell that cast me out of Selene''s realm.


    Needless to say, the blood that runs through rick''s veins. There has never been a werewolf more


    powerful than him. His mother is also heir to the tri-moon goddesses. My aunt Hecate is his mother.


    Without his blood, I cannot overtake her. She is the keeper of all the gates to the realm, much more


    powerful than any other. The only one more powerful than Hecate is Selene herself."


    Dn''s mouth was gawked open, all this was news to him. He always saw his mother as an


    ordinary sorceress. A powerful one for all it counts, but now the question was. . . Why was she cast out


    of Selene and the other moon goddesses'' realm? And why can she not return?


    "Then what can I do sweetheart? What do you want me to do? I want to help." Joseph grabs her


    by the elbows and pulls her close. She ces her hands on his chest and trails her fingers around


    running circles around his chest.


    "Well, unless you find a way to get me rick and Elena''s blood, there is nothing you can do


    honey." She pushes him away and walks towards her seeing a ss ball.


    She fixes her hair and gently runs her fingers over the ball. Chanting away and closed her eyes to


    concentrate.


    Slowly, the image of rick and the rest around the infirmaryes into view. She sees the tiny


    lifeless body of Candace''s baby in her hands as they all gather to say goodbye.


    "I got it!" Her eyes widen, and her mouth turns into an evil smile.


    She turns to Joseph and smiles. "Bring me the little body of that dead child. I can retract her blood.


    And regenerate its energy so I can take it for myself. I will be the same or more powerful than Elena,


    and I can finally get back to my realm."


    "But sweetheart, why do you want to go back so much anyway? Aren''t you happy here with me?


    I''ve done everything you''ve asked me. I killed your dumb husbands at yourmand. Caused


    mayhem between creatures to make it look like it wasn''t safe where we were living. I sent the aswangs


    to kill Elene, though I wasn''t expecting for rick and Dn to be around to save her. I made that witch


    cast that spell over Dn, to conceal his true powers when he was just a pup because you said he was


    an equal threat to you like Elena was. But, steal the lifeless body of Harou and Candace''s baby? Don''t


    you think you have gone far enough with all this?"


    "Far enough? Far enough Joseph? My aunts are the ones that have gone far enough by casting


    me out of our realm! I deserve to be the highest deity! Not Selene like mother bestowed! Me, not


    Selene! I have to get back up there and overtake what is rightfully mine! Now you are either with me, or


    you are against me! And if so, then you better be out of my way when my powers return! Got it?"

 Chapter 49 Perfidy-1

    Chapter 49 Perfidy-1


    AUTHORS NOTE: This chapter is about the beginning of the Primords. Each character is named


    by their ancestral name. Underneath I will give you a list of their names so you can follow along with


    this chapter and you don''t get lost.


    ke rick


    Selene Elena


    Tyler Dn


    Damian Keiran


    Emma Damian''s mate


    Harou Lord of the Primord Lycan''s


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Candace Harou''s mate


    Joseph Colonel Coelhelm''s, descendant or great great great grandfather


    Carrie as herself (Selene''s birth mother)


    Third Person POV


    Carrie and Joseph wait until the night falls. Everyone begins to descend to their dormitories and


    though Candace is still feeling a little weak, she is taken to her room with Harou.


    She hates that just yesterday, she was able to feel the movements of her baby, and today, she


    feels an emptiness inside, almost as if she had part of her soul ripped away. She hates the fact that


    tomorrow she will have to say herst and final goodbyes to her dear little one. Dreaming of how she


    could have looked like, and how she would be a grown woman, the silly things that could have been as


    she grew and took her first walk, her first shifting, her first words, her first actual hug to her mom;


    nheless, those moments have long now left her future line.


    She rests her head on her pillow, and though she dreads to sleep, her body is beyond exhausted,


    making sleep almost instantly afterying her head down. Harou sits on his side of the bed, his mind


    turmoiled by the whirl of thoughts in his head. He knows he should be sad, mncholic, and angry that


    he just lost his first baby. . . but he has a relief in his heart that the woman he is deeply in love with is


    still alive. He dreads the idea that he could have lost her. Inside, he misses his little girl. He wishes


    things could have gone differently, but the fact of the matter is, that they didn''t. It''s something that he


    and Candace will have to learn to deal with and live with for the rest of their lives.


    ***********


    Joseph waits for the right time to move. The moon is in a beautiful crescent shape, with a deep


    blue tint, giving the heavens the opportunity to the numerous stars to brighten in all of their glorious


    beauty.


    Elena turns and tosses in her bed. Something inside of her telling her that there is something


    awfully wrong. She sits up on her bed, rick sitting up to the feel of her movements.


    "What''s wrong Elle? Can''t you sleep tonight?" He asks her, getting himself closer to her, wrapping


    his arms around her, embracing her tight, and kissing her shoulder.


    She sighs deeply, closing her eyes as she tilts her head closer to him. "I can''t seem to be able to


    sleep tonight. Something just doesn''t add up. Why did Candace''s baby die? She was strong enough to


    withstand this? I just don''t understand." She nods her head and sighs.


    rick narrows his head, it''s true, the elders had informed him that this treaty, along with the ritual


    would have been aplete sess. He was certain that no one could get hurt by this. It was nothing


    but a joining of blood among friends, or brothers. IT had been done before, without drastic


    consequences.


    He tried to ponder of anything he could have missed. His senses had always been impably


    good. Standing to his feet, and walking towards his window, he sees movement outside by the


    infirmary. Alerting him that there may be an intruder among their territory.


    Quickly, he ces his shoes on and alerts Dn along with his trusted guards to join him and


    investigate what may be going on inside the infirmary.


    Elena looks at him confused, trying to gather his attention to no avail. She holds his hand, quickly


    making him stop in his tracks and looking at him.


    "rick? What is going on? What''s happening?" She looks at him, making him bring his arms


    around her and kiss the top of her head. "I don''t know Elle, but I hope nothing bad. Please, stay here,


    and I will return as soon as I find out what is going on." He moves quickly, vanishing from her sight in a


    mere second.


    Joseph moves steadfastly, but not fast enough to be undetected by Dn and the guards. Dn


    stands before him. His face was unamused by his presence angry with the words he heard earlier from


    Joseph and his mother.


    "What are you doing in here Joseph? The infirmary is closed at this time. Only thedies in charge


    of the infirmary and patients are allowed in here, and by the looks of it, you don''t seem to be sick or


    hurt." His presence emitted dominance over Joseph. He lowers his head and backs away slowly,


    stopping on his track by the feel of a brick wall behind him.


    A brick wall he had unexpected. The wall moving and growling at him, startling him as he flinches


    in his spot. He slowly turns, realizing rick is behind him.

 Chapter 50 Perfidy-2

    Chapter 50 Perfidy-2


    "Joseph? Dn asked you a question, what are you doing here? I was not aware that you had


    someone sick in here. The infirmary has been free of patients since we arrived in thisnd. So what are


    you doing in here? Did you suddenly fall ill? Or hurt badly that you need special attention from the


    suffering in any way. So what business do you have in here?"


    Joseph stutters, unable to respond to his interrogation. "I I, I''m sorry. I just wanted to ask the elder


    duties to tend to tomorrow. I need to get some sleep before the sun begins to rise."


    rick chuckles and brings his hand to his chin. biting his lower lip, exposing his canines, and his


    eyes turning dark. Joseph suddenly fears for his life, he knows rick is stealthy and can be very


    deadly when angered.


    "Joseph, did you know I have always been able to tell when someone is lying to me? And I can tell


    that you are lying to me, Joseph. I don''t like being lied to." He sneers,ing closer to Joseph, making


    him take a step back.


    He gets closer, and closer, taking one step closer after another until Joseph is pinned against the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    wall and rick. He tilts his head to the side and closes his eyes. He knows he''s going to have no


    choice but to tell him why he is really here. But if he does so, Carrie will bepletely angry at him;


    and that means he will be doomed either way.


    "rick? What''s going on?" rick bes startled by the sound of Elena as she stands by the


    infirmary''s entrance. She takes a step close, realizing what is happening, she gulps and looks between


    all the men. A loud sh warns them of another intruder inside the infirmary.


    Quickly, she runs towards the room where they hadid the body of Harou and Candace''s baby.


    She bursts into the room but realizes that while the men were arguing with him, Carrie has already


    made her way inside, the lifeless tiny body of Candace''s baby is in her arms.


    "Mom? What are you doing here? what are you doing with the baby? put her down at once!" Elena


    pants, she slowly walks to her mother, focusing on not turning her eyesight away from her.


    Carrie brings her arm forward, a small surge of energy emitting from her hand, making Elena stop


    in her tracks.


    "Get back Elle! This doesn''t concern you. Now, step away, and let me get out, and no one will get


    hurt." Elena narrows her eyebrows and her eyes turn dark. "I can''t let you do that. Put the baby down


    mother, or I won''t be able to stop my wolf from taking over. Now, slowly put the baby down. I mean it!"


    She growls, exposing her canines as the men make their way to the room.


    "Elle, what''s happening?" Elena quickly turns, seeing Emma by the door, and feels a surge of


    energy sting her and making her hit against the wall. Carrie had taken advantage of Elena''s


    distraction from Emma and sted her with her energy. Emma gasps and quickly runs to aid Elena,


    dropping to her knees and lifting Elena with her hands. Elena sees her chest, a dark red mark from the


    impact of Carrie''s attack quickly fades away.


    She''s shocked by how quickly she heals and looks at Emma. Emma smiles and shrugs her


    shoulders, a stray tear running down her cheek. " I guess I''m exposed now! I''m not just a vampire Elle,


    my mom was a healer. I have always been able to heal instantly when I get injured, and now you can


    too due to our joining of ritual. But I''m afraid that it wasn''t enough to save Candace''s baby." She


    narrows her eyebrows, a big knot caught in her throat as she turns her head away from Elena.


    She stands, giving her hand for Elena to take and rising her to her feet as well. Elena takes her


    hands in hers and hugs her. "Thank you, Em! For all your help, I don''t hold it against you for keeping


    from me your lineage. There is nothing wrong with you for not being a pure blood of the vampires. You


    are still you, and I will always be your friend and sister." She smiles at her, but their distraction is to the


    advantage of Carrie, as shees forward, prating Emma''s back and ripping away her heart from


    her chest.


    Elena''s eyes widen in shock, as rick stands by the door. Emma''s eyes slowly lose their light


    and turn her into a grayish morbid look. Slowly her body falls in front of Elena, The blood tinting Elena''s


    nightgown as she holds Emma steady, shock in her face as she begins to cry and holds Emma


    embraced tightly.


    "No! What have you done? Why did you do this? You treacherous evil witch!" Elena''s voice was


    broken and filled with turmoil, disappointment, and anger.


    She quickly stands, ready to rip Carrie apart, but she vanishes before her eyes. rickes


    close to her, embracing her tight, and kissing the top of her head.


    They feel a sudden wind, and turn to realize Keiran stands before them, shock in his face as he


    sees the lifeless body of his wife. He stands in shock, and slowly, his face turns towards them, furious,


    he growls, realizing Elena''s gown is filled with her blood.


    "You! What did you do to my wife? It was you! You killed her. . ." Steadfast, he exposes his fangs


    andunches towards Elena. rick instinctively shifts onto his wolf and begins to attack Keiran,


    pinning him down to the ground to stop him from attacking Elena and hurting her.


    "Keiran, this isn''t what it looks like. Listen to me!" ALarick tries to get through Keiran but to no


    avail. His anger is too strong to get him to reason with the facts.


    He kicks rick off of him, and runs towards Elena, holding her by her throat and lifting her off the


    ground. "I''m going to kill you, just like you killed my wife. She did nothing but love you like a sister, and


    you repaid her by stabbing her in her back." He readies his fangs, sneering close to Elena, unwilling to


    give her a chance to exin the event.


    rick quickly tackles him, pinning him down once again on the ground as Elena heaves and


    coughs, trying to catch her breath.


    Dn quickly makes his way as hees back inside after dealing with Joseph, and aids Elena to


    a safe spot. She fears and shakes as she sees Keiran and rick fight. Quickly, they are both torn


    apart by their own guards. Though they struggle to maintain them apart, they hold their ground and


    keep them in ce.


    "Mark my words rick, this treaty is now considered treachery on your behalf! And this. . . means


    war! I will have my revenge on my wife''s behalf. Doesn''t matter how long it takes me. . . . I will have


    MY. REVENGE!"

 Chapter 51 Duplicitous Carrie-1

    Chapter 51 Duplicitous Carrie-1


    AUTHORS NOTE: This chapter is about the beginning of the Primords. Each character is named


    by their ancestral name. Underneath I will give you a list of their names so you can follow along with


    this chapter and you don''t get lost.


    ke rick


    Selene Elena


    Tyler Dn


    Damian Keiran


    Emma Damian''s mate


    Harou Lord of the Primord Lycan''s


    Candace Harou''s mate


    Joseph Colonel Coelhelm descendants or great great great grandfather


    Carrie as herself (Selene''s birth mother)


    *******


    Carrie stands before her cauldron. The sound of a thick bubbling with the stench of rotten


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    something and death prates the nostrils of Joseph who tries to hold his breath.


    She twirls her hands around the cauldron as she chants away with her eyes closed and hair


    flowing in the air.


    The small frail body of a baby girl isid on top of a small bed with an old duvet covering her body


    to the front of her, across from the table she conjures her spell.


    The full moon is in ce above her window, the light reflecting across the room, illuminating the


    cold, dark, and death feel of the room.


    "Get ready Joseph, the potion is almost done. We must insert this potion into her body before we


    can extract her blood. Then, I can do the same with the blood from Emma''s heart." She cackles,


    throwing her head back and closing her eyes. She can almost smell the beautiful scent of victory.


    "Ok, what do I do love? Tell me? How can I help?" He''s nervous, and panic is evident in his eyes,


    but he''ll do anything to help Carrie aplish her goal.


    "Ugh! I already told you! We have to get this potion in her body. We have to inject her. Get that


    small ss ville, there''s a needle on my counter, insert it into the small hole, we''ll use that to insert it


    into her body." She was annoyed by him already. Though he was always willing to help her, do anything


    for her, kill anyone for her, she was already getting annoyed by his presence.


    She counted the days, the hours, the minutes until she could get back to the gods'' realm and


    overthrow Selene from her thrown and take over it.


    Shaky hands took the thick needle, with force and trembling fingers, he ces the needle inside


    the small she made on the small ville. He walks towards her and hands it to her.


    The thick mucus-like liquid with the stench of death fills the small ville, she continues to chant and


    excitement fills her as vertigo overtakes her stomach. She slowly walks to the small body and removes


    the duvet from half of the little body.


    She takes a long sigh as she holds the vi steady in her hand. Slowly taking the little hand in


    hers, "Oh little lycan baby, I owe you big time. Thanks to you, I will soon be able to return home, and I


    will no longer have to stand being on this stupid filled with ugly creatures and pretend to be that


    stupid child''s mother." She chuckles and slowly approaches the tiny hand with the needle pointing


    towards her.


    The needle slowly prates the thin frail skin, and slowly she pushes the thick liquid in. The tiny


    veins visibly glow from the invasion of the foreign substance in her body.


    Without hesitation, she quickly pushes the rest of the potion in, chanting and humming softly.


    "Quickly Joseph, get that base here. Soon as I say, you have to slice her wrists and drain her


    bloodpletely."


    His eyes widen in a mixture of horror and disgust. But he moves slowly anyway.


    To his amazement, a small cry is heard, and little tiny fingers and toes begin to move. He stands


    frozen in ce and unwilling to continue with her horrific ns.


    "I I can''t do this Carrie! How is it possible? She''s alive! I can''t kill a youngling! I I just can''t." A tear


    runs down his cheek, and he takes a step back as the knife in his hand falls to the ground.


    "Ugh! Of course, it''s impossible. I only made Candace have an earlybor! I didn''t make her have


    a miscarriage, you idiot! I snuck a little extra kick on her own drink before the ceremony began."


    She looked at him from the side of her head. Her hand was on her hip as she flipped through her


    spellbook.


    She turns the page to the chant she was looking for, "Aww! Here we are! Now, are you ready to


    give your auntie Carrie your life my little precious Lycan baby? Now that I brought you out of your


    sleepy time spell, you''ll be prepped and ready to sacrifice that precious blood for me, won''t you, my


    little gem?" She holds her tiny hand on her finger while reaching down and grabbing the knife off the


    floor.


    Slowly, she caresses the soft skin on the baby''s face, the tiny baby girl slowly brings her tongue


    forward and yawns softly as her tiny fingers coil around Carrie''s fingers.

 Chapter 52 Duplicitous Carrie-2

    Chapter 52 Duplicitous Carrie-2


    "Ugh! Don''t get attached to me kid! I''m not your mother. Thank god I never had any kids. I''d rather


    die than bear any children."


    Joseph''s eyes fill with mncholy and his head hangs low in despair. Taking a long sigh, he takes


    a step back and grips the knife from her hand slowly.


    "Ok love. I will do as you say! Just give me a minute will you?" He holds her tiny hand in his, the


    baby unaware of her danger, so tiny and frail to be able to open her tiny eyes, smiles towards Joseph''s


    direction, and yawns once more.


    He sighs and softly runs his thumb on her soft skin. "I''m sorry little princess." He closes his eyes


    and takes a long sigh, slowly he opens his eyes and realizes the room is far too quiet and eerie.


    He turns and realizes Carrie is nowhere in sight. He turns from one corner of the room to the other,


    NOTHING!


    "Carrie? Carrie where are you?" He ces the small knife down and lets go of the baby girl''s hand


    down, covering her to her chest with the duvet.


    The room has somehow gotten darker, the candles that lit the room are now almost distinguished.


    Just a few candles are still on, and just as he slowly makes his way around the room, a st throws the


    door open.


    He stands paralyzed in front of rick and Dn along with the guards. Shock, evident in his face.


    "I should have known you and that wench were up to no good!" rick''s eyes darken, he sneers at


    Joseph, as he nears him. His hands fisted and knuckles white.


    He grips Joseph by his throat as he growls loud in his face. "Where is she? Where has that wench


    gone?" rick demands making Joseph tremble in ce.


    "I I do not know sir! I swear. I do not know." He holds his hands up defensively but rick does not


    buy his cowardly tactics. He knows Joseph far too well, better than Joseph considers to admit.


    "Lies! All lies! Search the premises!" He gestures to the guards as Dnes forward, taking


    Joseph away from the room and trying him at a near tree.


    ***


    "Dn, you have to believe me, young boy! I have no idea where your mother is, and I can assure


    you she was not trying to harm anyone." He obliges to persuade Dn, but to no avail.


    "Save it, you perfidious scoundrel! I heard your conversation with her earlier today. You killed my


    father! And for that, you''re going to pay." Dn takes a few steps back, allowing himself to turn to his


    wolf.


    Joseph''s eyes turn from nerves to terror as the massive grayish-brown and the white wolfes


    to view in front of him.


    His heart raises at a million per second, his throat suddenly dry as he gulps down harshly to utter


    his words out.


    "P please! A Ash Asher, please I beg of you. I meant no harm. Your mother obliged me to kill him.


    Please, Asher, I beg of you! Show some mercy on this old lycan..... I''m begging you boy!" He pleads,


    his lips tremble as he quivers and shakes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher (Dn''s wolf) chuckles as his nose wrinkles and slowly makes his way, circling around the


    tree, his long paws making tracks on the earthed ground and his long tail slowly erasing them as he


    moves his massive body around Joseph.


    "I always thought it was evident my father did not have an ident. It was too obvious someone


    had set him up. Now I know why. You and that wench killed him. You will have mercy! I will give you a


    heads up." With his w, he drips the strap holding Joseph steady on the tree, Joseph''s body falls to


    the ground with a thud as the straps break him loose.


    "I don''t understand! What do you mean heads up?" He narrows his eyebrows in confusion and


    runs the back of his neck.

 Chapter 53 Duplicitous Carrie-3

    Chapter 53 Duplicitous Carrie-3


    "You have to the count of five to run before Ie after you and rip your head off of that conniving


    body of yours." Joseph''s eyes widen once again in terror, he takes a step back and falls on his behind


    as he stumbles on a small root above the earthen ground.


    Quickly he stands as he sees Asher near him. "1-" Asher begins to count, he growls and moves


    slowly towards him.


    Quickly, Joseph turns his body and makes a run for it. "2, 3, 4" Asher shouts his counting as


    Joseph makes a run for the forest. Running across, and past many trees. He knows he may be able to


    outrun him if he shifts to his lycan form, and as he nears a small creek, he swiftly shifts.


    The seconds it takes him to shift is enough for Asher to catch up to him. Tackling him down to the


    ground with a big thud as they both scatter on the floor. Turning and tossing against each other.


    Both growling loud, Joseph drags his long ws across with force as he tries to hurt Asher on his


    jaw, but he moves before he can get him, jumping behind him, giving Joseph no time to act, as he turns


    and is met with the hard bite to his head.


    Before he can act, Joseph''s head flies above the sky,nding by the waters. His body slowly fell to


    its knees and fell to the ground.


    Asher slowly walks, circling around the decapitated corpse of Joseph. He sneers, and can''t help


    but let out a whimper and a tear escapes his eyes he reminisces about the happy moments he had with


    his dad.


    He slowly shifts back to his human form and walks back to meet with rick and the rest. His head


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    hangs low as he exits the forest. The moonlight slowly makes his body noticeable and Elena slowly


    ces a warm nket around him. He wraps himself around her. Both allow themselves to cry for the


    reality of the loss of their father.


    "I should have gone with him that day E! It should have been me protecting him that day! I knew


    something was off, I should have followed my instincts!  I-"


    "Shh! Dn, it''s ok. You didn''t know. We both didn''t know! You can''t me yourself for this. Please


    brother! We have to stick together. Promise me, no matter what happens, we will always stick together


    and look out for each other! Promise me, brother!?" She cups his face, her cheeks stained with tears


    mimicking his own resemnce.


    "I promise sister! ALWAYS!!"


    She hugs him tight and kisses his cheek. She can taste the saltiness of his sorrow.


    "E!" Harou runs towards them as he heaves trying to catch his breath.


    "Is it true? My princess?" His eyes filled with tears as he runs a hand across his chest. Elena


    smiles and walks towards him.


    "Harou! Yes. It''s true. I''m sorry Harou, my mother is the cause for all this. But I promise you that


    rick and I will find her and make her pay for this treachery." He nods, closing his eyes.


    "I don''t care what happens to Carrie. I just want to hold my baby girl. Please, E! Where is she?"


    He looks at her with a gleam of hope in his eyes. Elena gestures for him to turn and the moonlight hits


    the direction of rick holding a tiny bundle in his arms.


    Harou quickly runs to him, stopping just in time to see a little hand moving about from out of the


    small nket covering her body.


    Her tiny eyes were now mildly open, revealing a set of beautiful baby blues like her dad''s. A head


    full of raven ck hair like her mother''s.


    "May I?" He gestures rick, asking for permission as he holds his hands up.


    rick smiles and hands her over. "Of course! She''s yours, Harou."


    Harou holds her, a thick knot stuck in his throat as the tears run freely down his cheeks. "Hi, my


    beautiful girl! I''m going to take you home to momma. And you will grow to be a strong and beautiful


    woman! And I promise I will protect you and cherish you with everything in my power! I love you,


    princess! I love you, my beautiful baby girl!" He kisses her cheek as her small hand slowly cups his


    cheek. The small gesture makes his heart content, he chuckles lightly and kisses her numerous times.


    "Let''s go home princess!"

 Chapter 54 Lineage of the Phoenix-1

    Chapter 54 Lineage of the Phoenix-1


    AUTHORS NOTE: This chapter is about the beginning of the Primords. Each character is named


    by their ancestral name. Underneath I will give you a list of their names so you can follow along with


    this chapter and you don''t get lost.


    ke rick


    Selene Elena


    Tyler Dn


    Damian Keiran


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma Damian''s mate


    Harou Lord of the Primord Lycan''s


    Candace Harou''s mate


    Joseph Colonel Coelhelm descendants or great great great grandfather


    Carrie as herself


    Artemis as herself


    Goddess Selene as herself


    *******


    "Artemis!" Selene calls out to her. She sits quietly by a small pond, ripping to pieces a small branch


    and tossing them on the water. Anger and irritation clearly is her mood today, just how it has been for


    the past years or so, she can''t quite recall how long it has been since that night.


    Selene gathered her long silk-like robe and sits on the huge boulder next to her. Artemis moves


    her sword out the way and scuffs her boot on the floor.


    Selene sighs and brings her hand 9ver her shoulder. "Sister, how long will you be mad? It''s been


    years since I havest seen you smile. I miss that pretty face being enlightened by a happy smile." She


    looks at her concerned and ces her chin on her shoulder.


    "Spare me your pity, will you? You don''t know what''s like. If I could, I''d gone after that wicked


    wench long ago and recovered my beautiful babies! I hate the fact you denied us passage to their


    realm. Why can''t you make an exception?"


    "Artie! You know I can''t do that! It''s for the good of our realm and for the good of the creatures on


    earth. I can''t. . .I''m sorry." Selene narrows her eyebrows, she can sense the sadness in her sister''s


    voice.


    "And why? Why does it have to be this way? Please, Selene. Haven''t I served you faithfully long


    enough? Just let me go down there and find them? I''ll bring them back and stop Carrie from reentering!


    I''ve guarded our gateways without any trouble up to now!"


    "Artie, please! I can not undo what has been done. I''m sorry dear sister, but we will have to wait


    until the time mother said." Selene cups her cheek, but Artemis pulls away furiously and stands to her


    feet. Her back towards Selene and she grabs arge boulder without a struggle and tosses it angrily


    across the pond, creating a big ssh of water near them.


    "This isn''t fair Selene! I want my babies back with me! I need them. I''m nothing without them."


    Tears roll down her soft silky skin.


    "Artemis I know it''s hard. But, if it helps in any way, I have made sure to pair her with an amazing


    mate. One that will surely look after her and, believe me! He''d do anything to protect her. I promise you


    he will look after your daughter. And all the same with your son. I have given him great strength and


    wisdom. He has yet to receive a suitable mate, but I have a great girl in mind. She will love him and


    cherish him just how you would have liked." Selene ces her hands on her shoulders. She knows


    Artemis is nowhere near satisfied, but surely she can at least try and give the best life possible to her


    niece and nephew.


    "Is that really supposed to make me feel better? You know for a fact that nothing and I mean


    NOTHING will ever make me feel better until I can see my twins again. To have them face to face and


    be able to embrace them." She grips the hinge of her sword, making it glow to her touch.


    "Along with ripping Carrie''s head off her shoulders and throwing it to Hades'' dogs to feast upon. I


    will not rest until I make sure she is sent to oblivion." Her teeth clenched and a treacherous tear run


    down her cheek to the thought of her young twins in the hands of her sister, who had the audacity to


    betray them.


    Selene sighs and turns, giving her back towards her sister. "You know darn well that I would have


    done anything to keep her from taking your twins. It was my fault dear sister! I''m sorry. If I could redo


    my mother''s decision I would have dly given her my position. Maybe this way-"


    "Are you kidding me, Selene? Mother made the wisest decision. Carrie was unhappy with the gift


    mother bestowed upon her. That was not your fault. Nothing would have been any different. At least not


    for the best! I do believe if you would have stepped aside; she most likely would have abused from her


    powers. You were the best to lead us, and bring order to all the other realms."

 Chapter 55 Lineage of the Phoenix-2

    Chapter 55 Lineage of the Phoenix-2


    Carrie runs uphill with all her might. She fled the scene as soon as she was able to hear the


    whispers outside from Dn and rick. Though they have great senses, they still don''t match hers


    since she is still considered one of the moon goddesses. Even if she was thrown out of that realm.


    She runs towards her hideout in an old rugged cabin. She holds her robe and dress in her hand as


    she bypasses many branches and trees. Quickly as she can, she bursts to open the door and closes it


    harshly behind her.


    She wears a small ring on her right ring finger. A small box in her left hand that she holds tightly.


    She quickly scavenges around the cabin, panting and trying to ease her heart from thumping so loud in


    her ears.


    "There!" She says as she glimpses towards a loose wood on the floor. Using her magic, she lifts


    the wood off the floor along with many other pieces. Magically, she chants, making a pathway appear


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    out of nowhere, creating a tunnel down to a secret room she creates with her magic.


    Her magic is seemingly so surreal; making objects and furniture appear of thin air. She opens her


    robe, a few small jars she holds in a pouch.


    She takes the small jars out, with extra of the ugly potion she had created earlier today to bring


    back to consciousness Harou and Candace''s baby.


    She ces them on the small table she creates, alongside a small cauldron and adle. "Ok! Let''s


    see if I can remember this. If I can just bring that girl''s body here, I can have enough blood toplete


    my ritual and be able to freeze Selene''s stupid curse for just a few seconds. Enough for me to enter


    and get back home."


    She begins by puncturing the heart she holds inside the small box. "Ok, Emma! Let''s see how


    good you will work for me shall we?" She extracts a bit of the blood and pours a few drops inside the


    heart of that wretched green potion.


    A few secondster, the heart begins to pump on its own again. "Yes! It worked." She quickly


    ces the rest of the potion down and opens the other jars. She reaches into her pocket and brings out


    a beautiful crystal in a white and pink glitter tint. She tosses the crystal inside the cauldron along with a


    few pinches of each jar; slowly, she conjures the spirit of an old witch friend.


    "What do you want from me, Carrie?" The spirit calls out. "Can I not rest peacefully the rest of my


    time here? Why must you torment me with your presence?" The spirit is annoyed and irritated by her


    presence, but knows not to test her either.


    "Aren''t you d to see me, darling? Now that is very ungrateful of you dear friend!" Carrie looks at


    her sternly and moves slowly towards the spirit.


    "Just tell me why you have summoned me? What ugly deed do you have cooking in that mind of


    yours this time? Don''t tell me you''re still trying to break Selene''s curse keeping you from entering her


    realm?" The spirit chuckles making Carrie feel irritated.


    "Amber! Focus. This time it''s different. I think I found the right crystal. I''ve been working non-stop


    on my spell. I think I have it this time. All I need is a little help from you." She turns her back towards


    the spirit, bringing forth the pink and white glittered crystal and the cauldron along with a small vile


    containing a small portion of blood she extracted from Emma''s heart.


    "What is this? How did you get your hands on the blood of the Phoenix n?" Her eyes are wide,


    gasping as she sees the blood and suddenly realizes the heart itself is present.


    Carrie chuckles and nces over towards the small box containing the heart. She walks slowly


    towards it and picks it up in her left hand while holding the blood in her right.


    "Oh, you mean this? Just a little keepsake I wanted to hold on to. This, is precisely where you


    wicked Carrie has be.


    "I want you to bring me her body here. I need her to help me. In case my potion doesn''t work, I can


    just get more blood from her." Amber''s eyebrows narrow. She''s confused and doesn''t understand why


    Carrie would need the blood of a healer from the Phoenix n.


    "Ok, I don''t understand Carrie. Thest time we talked, you said you needed the blood from your


    sister''s daughter, the girl you stole from her. Then you said you needed the blood from her brother,


    which you stole from your sister. . . Why did you steal them away from Artemis again?"


    Carrie rolls her eyes and grunts. "For thest time! I stole Artemis twins because she pissed me


    off. She and Selene were the ones that cast me out of the gods'' realm. When I tried getting back in,


    Artemis stopped me. She threatened to kill me next time I tried getting back in."


    "But, I thought you were immortal? How can she kill you?" Amber''s eyes squinted and her hand


    gestured forward questionably.


    "Well, she can. Ok! Look, it''s hard to exin. Only a god can terminate another god. Unfortunately,


    since they cast me out, I am no longer a goddess, but rather more like a deity. I''m immortal, but not a


    goddess anymore ok. Now enough! Take the damn blood in your hands and do your thing, I need the


    body of that girl here. NOW!" She pushes the small vile with blood against Amber''s chest, making her


    take a step back.


    Amber holds the blood in her left hand and chants over it with her other hand circling over it whole


    she chants.


    Her eyes closed, a vivid light in blue and gold circling around her in a cloud of smoke. Her


    humming and chanting gets louder and stronger as the cloud-like smoke thickens.


    Before long, the smoke merges towards the ceiling of the underground hidden room where they


    are andes down quickly like lighting on top of the table where the heart is.


    As the smoke fades, the figure of Emma''s body is left in its ce.

 Chapter 56 Lineage of the Phoenix-3

    Chapter 56 Lineage of the Phoenix-3


    Carrie ps her hands, jumping in ce, and smiles. "Yes! That''s how it''s done, baby. Now go, I


    no longer need you." She gestures Amber away and before Amber can protest, she makes her vanish


    again. Sending her back to her infinite time in limbo, where she had sent her after killing her years


    before this present day.


    "Now! Let''s see how good your Phoenix lineage is shall we? If I put your heart back in, and give


    you a taste of blood from your own little heart of course because I certainly am not giving you my blood;


    it should be enough to get you back to normal."


    She grabs the heart off the box and nces at it carefully, the small thump of the heart is still


    heard.


    "Now, since technically, you are part vampire, you need a dead heart, so!" She glides her hand


    over the heart, returning it to normal. The thumping of the heart stops again and she forcibly presses it


    inside her chest.


    Without hesitation, Emma jolts up after just a few minutes. Gasping for air. Her mouth is dry, and


    her eyes are filled with tears; and though she tries to move, she realizes she is tied to a chair by her


    feet and hands. Though other times, she could easily break the chains, she realizes they have an


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    enchantment, preventing her from breaking them.


    She tries, again and again, to break free but to no avail. "No need for agitation darling. You''ll need


    your energy for what''sing." She turns, her eyes wide to the sound of Carrie''s voice.


    "Carrie!? Why? Why did you betray us? How could you do this to your own daughter?"


    "Oh gosh up girl! I''m not the only one that had been keeping secrets now am I?" She grips Emma''s


    cheeks harshly and pushes her against the back of the chair.


    "I don''t understand Carrie! What do you want from me?" Emma''s voice breaks, the tears freely


    running down her cheeks.


    "Oh save me the pity won''t you? What I need from you is simple." She gets up, grabbing a small


    knife and bringing it forth in front of Emma''s face.


    "I only need your blood, that''s all." She cuts Emma slightly on her wrists, making the blood slowly


    pour out and down to two small containers she had previously ced under Emma''s sides.


    "Why? What do you want from my blood?" Emma''s voice was broken and on the verge to break


    into tears again.


    "Oh, naive child. It''s not just your blood I need! You now carry the blood of five other wonderful


    creatures in all existence. Do you know how powerful that blood running through that dead body of


    yours is? You don''t! Do you?"


    She turns, grabbing a little of the blood with her finger and examining it with amazement in her


    eyes.


    "Oh, dear child! You are going to be my little helper from now on. So sit tight! We have a long long


    time to working together. " She gets up walking away and opens the door to the room.


    "And don''t bother yelling. We are all alone in the middle of nowhere! No one will ever hear you, or


    find you." She turns, winking at Emma and chuckling, closing the door with a harsh thud behind her.


    ***END OF FLASHBACK***

 Chapter 57 She鈥檚 Missing-1

    Chapter 57 She¡¯s Missing-1


    ***present day***


    Third Person POV


    ttering is heard throughout the camp where Selene had left the pack. Everyone begins


    awakening. Little by little members of the pack begin to exit their tents and join the rest already outside.


    Reba herself is getting ready to go and talk to Selene, and ask her what their next move will be.


    The sun has not yet fully risen, but a few are already packing and gearing up for the battle they have


    been awaiting.


    A few howling are heard, startling Reba, though she''s been around wolves for so long, she still


    can¡¯t get used to their sudden howls. She turns quickly and exits her small tent. "Reba! Selene." A


    guard pants, running to her side.


    "What''s gotten into you boy? Where''s my daughter? What about her?" She looks past him in the


    direction of Selene''s tent.


    "She''s-" He begins, and another guard along with a few warriors that stood guard at her door join


    them.


    "Selene is missing!" They yell, making heads turn and gasps are heard throughout the camp.


    "What? This can''t be!" She runs to the tent, harshly moving the drapes to the side. Inside the tent,


    a small nket and a water canteen are the only things left. No Selene, no armor, no sword.


    She gasps and turns, averting her eyes throughout the camp. She hangs her head, nervously,


    unbelieved, and unable toprehend why she would suddenly disappear.


    "Notify the two men she came with. Caleb and James, they may be able to answer where she may


    have disappeared to." She gestures to one of the guards, but they remainposed and ncing


    between them.


    "What else have you not told me?" She demands them to speak, cing her hands on her waist.


    "Both Caleb and James are missing as well Reba." One of the warriors notifies her. Her eyes


    widen, and her heart raises to a million per second.


    "Does Christy know?" She questions and turns to the sound of Christy''s voice.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid so Ba. Now, care to tell me how in the hell, did a bunch of well-trained professionals


    like yourselves were unaware that our Luna and two other men were able to go past undetected by you


    guys? How can she have escaped without being undetected?" Christy was furious, her hand pressed


    against the curve of her nose and eyes closed by disbelief and disappointment.


    The guards and warriors hung their heads in shame. They had failed to keep their Luna safe, as


    they had promised to their Alpha.


    "Luna, I''m deeply sorry! We-" One of the warriors responded softly. His voice was broken and near


    the verge of mncholy.


    "Save it! We will follow as nned. I nced through the map before Selene took it. We must go


    now, I know exactly where my boy is. He''s at his grandpa''s old cabin, just on the other side of this


    mountain. Gather everyone, we will move out and join him. For your safety, I hope she is with him and


    not in any harm''s way! Or I am sad to say, I will not be able to stop my boy from what he may do to


    you!" She looks between them, they all nced between themselves and Luna Christy nervously.


    "Very well! Get to it. Gather the pack, and tell them we leave at once." Luna Christy informs. She


    turns on her heel, reaching for the hem of her dress and pulling it slightly up, and walking away.


    Though many questions emerged to the quick spread of their Luna being missing, Reba quickly


    calms them down, promising everyone that she will be alright and will soon join them.


    They move out quickly towards the direction the guards point them. They run stealthy and at such


    speed, they look like blurs as they pass the many branches and trees.


    It''s not long before theye close to the cabin. Slowly, the guardse to the front of the cabin


    as the door opens and they get greeted by Tyler and ke''s grandfather.


    "Mom?" Tyler calls out to her as he averts his sight everywhere, startled by the presence of the


    pack.


    "Sweetheart!  Oh, thank heaven and  God you''re ok! I was so worried for you. Oh, goddess thank


    you! My boy is ok." She hugs him, holding him tight and kissing his cheeks repeatedly. He chuckles


    pulling away.


    "I''m fine mom. I was never in any real trouble I promise. Now, care to tell me why you''re here? And


    why do I see most of our pack with you? Including our former luna." He narrows his eyebrows, giving


    the guards a stern and furious look.


    They hang their heads and gulp down nervously.

 Chapter 58 She鈥檚 Missing-2

    Chapter 58 She¡¯s Missing-2


    "Where are ke and your sister? I need to talk to them." She looks past him towards the cabin


    and Tyler''s eyes widen in terror.


    "What? What the hell do you mean where''s Selene?" They both be startled by the sound of


    ke''s alpha voice. He walks towards them from the side of a rough greenery spot to the right of the


    cabin, a man with ocean blue eyes and a few inches taller than ke with him.


    Harou, for once in many centuries has left the enchanted cave that the goddess Selene herself


    had made for their protection. Many from his pack had forfeited the battle, turning to drastic measures


    and turning to a powerful witch who helped them to give up their lycan creatures, converting them to


    humans.


    Selene took it upon herself to create a portal within the cave to keep the rest of the remaining


    lycans to stay safe and undetected by the world. Allowing the lineage of Harou''s pack from bing


    "Where is she?" He yells furiously, his jaw clenched and knuckles tight, turning white. The face of


    his guards turned pale and their nerves went skyrocketing up in full force.


    Their alpha was fierce and loyal to the pack. Respected and loved by every single member, and


    though they had seen an angry side of him before; they had never seen him this mad.


    "I ordered you to keep her safe! Why the fuck is my wife missing?" He gripped one of the guards


    by the throat, pulling him up. His feet dangled in the air, as his eyes turned dark.


    "Talk! Or I will rip your fucking head off! Where. Is. My. Wife?" His voice trembled in authority and


    eyes dark as midnight. Xander was ready to merge and take over as he growled in fury.


    "Alpha!  We tried to stop her! But she-" The guard tried to word out, but the more he struggled, the


    more ke tightened his grip around his neck.


    "You dare lose my wife? I gave you a simple task! Protect her! Keep her in the fucking room." The


    guards'' eyes rolled back, he struggled to breathe and began to lose consciousness.


    "rick!" Harou calls out to him. Making Xander and ke turn and dropping the guard on the


    ground. The guards frantically gasped for air, holding his throat.


    "We have no time. We must find her. Before Keiran gets to her and it''s toote! Now let''s go!" He


    says sternly at ke, making him clench his jaw as everyone wonders why this man called their Alpha


    by a different name.


    ke walks past him and towards the woods. Reba''s eyes widen in shock to see Harou.


    Harou turns, and nods at Tyler, "It''s good to see you well old friend. I know you may not remember


    me, but it will all make sense once all this is over. Until then, take care, Dn." Tyler narrows his


    eyebrows and locks his sight on them as they vanish among the rubbish of the many trees and rocks


    towards the direction they run, leaving him questioning what in the hell just happened?


    "Dn? Who the hell is Dn?" He turns towards his mom and she nervously shrugs her


    shoulders.


    "What are we going to do now Sweetheart? Where can your sister be?" She purses grips as she


    feels them quiver and her cheeks dampen by the unexpected tears rolling down her cheeks. He pulls


    her close, holding her in a tight embrace.


    "She''s a smart girl mom. She''s gonna be ok. I promise." He kisses her temple and sighs, hoping


    he''s not wrong.

 Chapter 59 We鈥檙e Almost Out!-1

    Chapter 59 We¡¯re Almost Out!-1


    Seleneys on her side on the bed shackled by her left foot to the bed on a long silver chain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She sighs and runs her hands through her face as she sits straight against the headboard.


    Knock knock


    The door creaks open, Tasha slowly pokes her head in and smiles making Selene scrunch her


    face in disgust.


    "What do you want? Traitor!" She questions as Tasha slowlyes in and sets a tray of food and


    a ss of water on the table by the door.


    "I thought maybe you were getting hungry. You''ve been here for more than half a day. I know


    Damian likes to starve people, but I don''t, ok!? so, I brought you a bite to eat, just in case you were


    hungry." She stares at Selene for a few seconds in silence before turning. She grasps the door knob


    and turns it before holding it slightly ajar to leave.


    "Wait!" Selene calls out to her as she stands with her right foot still on top of the bed.


    She turns closing the door behind her, resting against the door with her hands in the back. Her


    face hung low, unwilling to nce back at Selene.


    "Look. I know you hate me. You have every reason to; But believe me if I had any other choice to


    have met you under different circumstances, I would of. I never-"


    "Save it. I don''t need you''re pathetic excuse for an apology. What you and my husband did behind


    my back while I was gone is out of my jurisdiction. After all, I was technically not married to him then.


    Even if he was my mate." She hangs her head, trying to hide her anger and frustration from Tasha as


    she crosses her hands over her chest.


    "I just want to know why?" She squints her eyes and looks sternly at Tasha, making Tasha''s gaze


    turn in surprise.


    Tasha looks at her with mncholy in her eyes. "What?" She asks softly. Her eyebrows lined and


    eyes glistened with tears.


    Selene stands and walks as far as the chain allows her, stopping just inches away from Tasha.


    "Don''t you fucking ''what'' me! Why did you betray your own pack? Why did you work against them?


    Why? Why would you scoop so low, you''d rather work with them? With Jazmin. With Damian. Why


    would you work with them to harm your own pack? Weren''t you satisfied with finding your mate? Did


    the bond between them mean nothing, that you''d betray the pack he and you belonged to? For what?


    Do you really think you''ll gain anything from all this?"


    Tasha''s eyes water at the mentioning of Hector, her mate. At night she sneaks away to see him.


    Trembling and covering her mouth to muffle her cries each time she sees the vampires torturing him in


    a constant manner that keeps him from fully healing.


    "Don''t you think I would of chosen differently if I had the choice? You have no idea all the shit I''ve


    gone through Selene. You have no idea what Damian is capable. And you obviously have no idea what


    is really happening to me, do you?"


    Selene''s eyes widen, her finger nails exposed as Hazel threatens to merge.


    "Spare me the sympathy and your stupid lies. Because I don''t believe your stupid tears." Selene


    sneers at her,posing herself and making Hazel return inside of her.


    Tasha chuckles in disbelief. She walks to the right side of the room and sits on a golden and light


    brown chair near by. Running her hands through her hair and exhaling deeply. Her head tilting towards


    the heavens with her eyes closed.


    "I would do anything for my pack Selene. And I''d do anything, and I mean anything for my mate.


    You should know. That''s why you''re here. To save your mate, isn''t it?" Selene looks at her. Her hands


    crossed over her chest, but still, unwilling to fully believe Tasha''s words.


    "Don''tpare what I''m doing to what you''re doing. It''spletely different. You know why?"


    Selene looks at her sternly, standing to her feet and turning towards the window out looking the old


    barracks where the military base used to be, and is now being used as Damian''s hide out.


    "Because I''m not betraying my pack like you are!" She says sternly at Tasha without staring at her.


    Tasha sighs, closing her eyes and standing to her feet, turning her body away from Selene to avoid


    letting Selene see the tears running down her cheeks.


    "Believe me that if things were different, I would have never betrayed my pack. But I had no choice


    Selene. And if you were in my shoes, you''d have no choice but to do the same to save your mate."


    Selene narrows her eyebrows, turning her body towards her and grasping her hand slowly as she


    sees Tasha walking away.


    "Tasha wait. What do you mean you had no other choice? How is all this relevant to saving your


    mate?" Selene looks at her, realizing the sincere mncholy in her eyes.


    "Damian captured my mate and obliged me to partake on his ugly deeds in exchange to keeping


    my mate alive, ok? Is that what you wanted to hear? There! Now you know. I had to do everything he


    and Jazmin told me to do in order for my mate to stay alive. I had no cho-"


    "What do you mean Him and Jazmin? Are you saying that Jazmin has been working with Damian


    all along?" Selene''s eyes narrow on her.  Selene''s blood suddenly boiling with much greater anger. If


    she felt she had begun to hate Jazmin before, she suddenly felt a great loath towards her.


    The two set their anger towards each other aside for once while they sat to talk.


    The more that she sat there listening to Tasha, the more she angered; the more she furiously


    wanted to strangle her perpetrators and end this battle for good. Now, the only thing was, how to get


    out of her prison and put her next n into action.

 Chapter 60 We鈥檙e Almost Out!-2

    Chapter 60 We¡¯re Almost Out!-2


    Tasha opens the door to Selene''s dorm. She nces carefully walks back inside and leans down


    towards Selene''s shackled ankle.


    She reaches in to her hair and brings two hair pins cing one in her mouth while extending the


    other onepletely open and cing it inside the ley whole to the brace holding Selene''s ankle.


    She nces at Selene nervously. "You don''t have to help me. I can try on my own while you


    escape. I will get to James and Caleb and get your mate out. I promise." Selene looks at her and


    smiles.


    "No. I told you I''d help, and I''m keeping my word. Just, promise me, that even if I don''t make it out


    alive, you will get Hector out of here safe and sound. Please?" She looks at her, looking eye sighted


    with her and gives her a mncholic smile.


    "I promise. But believe me, you both will get out ok. I guarantee it. You and him will be ok." Selene


    holds her hand grasping it tight in her palm. Tasha''s eyes water, and tears run down freely on her


    cheeks as she sees her eyes.


    She quickly gets to work. Despite the burning sensation on both, Selene''s ankle and Tasha''s hand


    from the silver, she tries desperately to unlock it, and after a few tries, the lock is broken, the shackle


    falling carelessly to the ground.


    Both Selene and Tasha stare at each other amazed that it actually worked.


    She stands quickly and waits for Selene to stand as the wound around her ankle quickly heals.


    "Ok. You ready?" She asks Selene, the nerves turning in a big turmoil inside of her. Selene nods her


    head in agreement.


    "Now, remember, James and Caleb are in the dungeons next to my husband. There are a total of


    seven guards down there. But we have to be really careful. Damian has guards running stealthily


    around every corner of this premises." She walks once more towards the door, she quickly closes it


    softly as she sees three vampires walking past the end of the corridor where they stand.


    She waits for a few seconds and opens the door again and gestures towards Selene when the


    coast looks clear.


    "We have to be careful and quick. We can''t afford to mess up, or one of them or us will get killed."


    "Rx Tasha, I know what to do. Just point the way and I''ll handle everything." Selene looks at her


    as she exits the room and walks with care past her. Walking as her body is slowly prompted against the


    wall.


    "One more thing." Tasha stops her and Selene turns looking at her. The suspense eating at her as


    she''s eager to get their n done and over with.


    "What?" She asks and Tasha pulls her the opposite way she had told her.


    "Your swords and gear. I know where they are." She tells her as she walks slowly towards a small


    corridor.


    They walk slowly past a few hallways and out to a small abandoned shed. Slowly, Tasha looks


    every way and gestures towards Selene when the coast is clear.


    Selene slowly opens the door and quickly retrieves the weapons they had brought in. She leaves


    the heavier stuff behind, taking the most important things with her. Her katana, and other weapons of


    choice she knows will be more than essentially useful to them.


    She follows Tasha slowly, stopping and avoiding every guard around to her and staying out of their


    sight from being caught.


    It takes them a few minutes to run past a few buildings and sheds until theye to the biggest


    building and go past, undetected by a few guards and walk towards the dungeons.


    One by one, Selene silently takes down each guard, a few with a bit of a struggle, but avoiding to


    be heard by the rest, until she is finally deep inside the dungeons where they are keeping James,


    Caleb and Tasha''s mate, Hector.


    Each one kept inside a poorly constructed and maintained space. The ce reeking with human


    waste and filth.


    She scrunched her face towards the smell and pinches her nose with disgust.


    She sees thest three guards close to Caleb''s cell. Quickly, she turns, cing her finger across


    her lips, gesturing Tasha to stay quiet and to stay low.


    She grips her katana tight on her palm and slowly approaches the first guard, quickly pulling him


    away from the other two guards. Before they can process what has happen, she finishes the guard,


    gliding her katana across his torso and splitting him in two.


    The blood gushes across her face and body. Tasha''s eyes widen in surprise and disgust, covering


    her mouth to muffle the urge to cry out as she notices the blood on her own body.


    "Stay low." Selene warns her through their mind link. Tasha still in shock, unable to respond, looks


    at Selene and nods her head hesitantly.


    "Come on. Stay behind me. Whatever you do, don''t leave my side." Selene warns her again.


    The guards, unaware their partner missing, but alert by the sudden intrusion of her wolf smell, turn


    towards each other as they sniff the air, but Selene acts quicker.


    Coming towards the vampire guard towards the left. Making the other vampire hiss as he sees


    Selene behind his partner. Before he can act, and allow the other vampire to turn, she allows her


    energy to surge through her katana, making the sword give a fiery glow as she raises it up and cuts


    across the guards head.


    The head igniting giving it an appearance of a burning ball as it falls to the ground, matching the


    ignited body left before her.


    The other vampire exposing his fangs and letting out a loud shriek, eerily filling her ears as she


    squints her eyes in annoyance.


    Quickly, she moves her sword from her knees all the way upwards and across in a criss cross


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    movement over the third vampire. He leaps back, his eyes wide in terror as he sees the fire in his


    body.


    The eerie shrieking alerting the other guards across the fields. Selene''s eyes widen in suspense.


    "Time to move!" She calls out to Caleb and James as they nervously grasp the bars of the cells where


    they were being held.


    She turns and pierces through the body of the vampire who''s body slowly burns. The piercing


    making his cry muffle until itpletely fades.


    Tasha quickly scavenged around the burned bodies until she quickly finds the keys and allows


    them to get out. She quickly runs to the third cell where her mate is being held captive.


    James and Caleb greet Selene as she quickly gives them their weapons and run to aid Tasha and


    Hector as they see his body weak and unable to walk.


    James holds his hand over his shoulder to steady him to help him walk out the dungeons. Quickly,


    they run across the massive hallway leading them out, they quickly turn thest set of stairs, but soon


    are stopped.


    A siren is heard across, alerting everyone of an intrusion. Selene''s eyes widen. Her heart


    dropping, knowing exactly what this means. ke is here!


    Her biggest fear, has now be reality. Now, she must chose. Get her team and keep her


    promise to Tasha, by getting them out safely, or going after Damian, and keeping ke safe.

 Chapter 61 Hidden Agendas-1

    Chapter 61 Hidden Agendas-1


    Harou kneels next to ke. They hide behind a huge bush next to a few rocks piled together on


    top of a hill leading down to the old military barracks where Damian is hiding out, training his warriors.


    " rick, are you sure this is what you want to do? Maybe we can just walk in there and talk to


    him. He has to reason with us over this matter. You two have to stop fighting this senseless battle. He


    has to know the truth about what happened."


    ke closes his eyes, sighing deeply before turning his body towards Harou.


    "For thest time Harou, my name is no longer rick, it''s ke. And what makes you think he


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    will care to listen to us? If all the things you said are true, then why would he listen to us now? It''s been


    centuries since this battle started, do you really think he''s going to suddenly decide to stop and listen to


    us?"


    He slowly turns his body and his eyes widen as he sees Selene from afar running past a building


    and into what seems an underground refuge. He figures it''s probably the dungeons. But he cringes as


    he sees Tasha running close behind Selene. He knows there is a great chance that Tasha has allied


    with Selene to help free Hector.


    "Damn it, Selene. What the hell are you doing?" He looks towards the direction she runs into.


    Harou sighed, nodding his head.


    "We have to get her out quickly before anyone else sees her." He says in low voice looking at


    Harou, turning to the sides and making sure that they are still hidden and undetected by anyone around


    them.


    "Wait, Selene went in there for a reason. Give her a minute. I trust she is not in any danger, I would


    sense it. Give her a chance to exit the building before we run in there to aid her.


    "How would you know? She''s my wife. I would know that myself don''t you think?"


    "Calm down. You will not make proper decisions when angered."


    "Screw this! I''m going in there." ke begins to stand, Harou pulls him back down quickly to his


    side. "rick, please. If you run in there, both of you can be badly hurt. Just give her a few minutes."


    Though he hates to admit it, he knows the possibility of Harou''s words being true. he leans back


    down slowly and waits impatiently hidden behind those boulders.


    Minutes pass, and she still has not emerged out of the building. He knows quite well she is


    capable of taking care of herself, but the longer she''s in there, the less his patience runs low.


    "Enough waiting. I''m going in there and I''m getting her out. I don''t care anymore. I have to go. I


    have to get her out of there." He narrows his eyebrows and grunts loud with frustration.


    "r-, I mean, ke, we have to be precise about what we are going to do next. We have to try


    and get her out of there quietly, without being detected by them. You know quite well what he is


    capable of. Please, let''s think for a second what we''re-"


    ke gives him no time to finish. The sun has already set. The night is here, and he knows quite


    well that this only means one thing, the vampires are going to begin to exit their dorms, and he fears


    that if there are too many of them out, they will surely see Selene and Tasha.


    He stands as he sees a group of vampires walking out from one of the dorms, unaware they are


    being watched by ke and Harou.


    "That''s it, no more waiting. I have to get in there and get my wife out of there. If something


    happens to her, or someone so much dares toy a hand on her, they will pay with their own lives. And


    honestly? I wouldn''t be able to live with myself."


    Harou knows there is no more stopping him, it doesn''t matter how much he tries to hold him back


    or stall him, he knows there is not much more to do when ites to him making up his mind. He gets


    up slowly, following behind ke as they slowly make their way down.


    Feet steady, slowly making their way down the hill, hiding between the small bushes and trees


    along the way. He stops just before he is spotted by a few vampires guarding along the way in a nearby


    building. His fury ignites, to the faint smell of his wife and the sounds of her struggling with a few men


    she battles with inside.


    Quickly, before he is able to think any further, he shifts to his wolf and attacks three vampires


    nearing them. Though unaware of their presence, and having no time to act to aid themselves against


    Xander''s attack, a few more vampires spot them, sending the alert to Damian of intruders in their


    premises along the way as they scurry towards them and ready themselves to attack.


    A siren is turned on, alerting all the vampires in Damian''s territory to go intobat. Harou finds


    himself having no other choice but to fight in his human form, unable to shift because of the


    enchantment the goddess Selene had bestowed upon his lineage.


    Vampire after vampire charges  Alexander, some attacking from behind, and others head-on. He


    quickens his pace, biting vampires on their torsos, ripping heads off their bodies, and making sure that


    Harou suffers no harm in between all the battles.

 Chapter 62 Hidden Agendas-2

    Chapter 62 Hidden Agendas-2


    The siren alerts Damian, making him smile with joy. His witty smile makes Jazmin grimace in fury;


    she knows exactly what is toe. She stands before him and is ready to walk away towards Selene''s


    room and pay her a little visit.


    "Don''t bother going to see your friend. She''s not there anymore." He says calmly, he undoes the


    buttons of his shirt sleeves and rolls them up calmly. He stares out his window as he sees Harou and


    Xander fighting against many of his good warriors.  he sighs and grips the ss with whiskey on his


    desk and gulps the whole thing in one go, smacking his lips together and sighing deeply.


    "What do you mean she''s not there? Did you kill her without me already? I told you I wanted to be


    the one to end her. You promised me that I could kill her myself. Why did you break your promise?"


    She narrows her eyebrows raising her voice before him.


    He quickly stands before her, gripping her by her neck and pinning her against the wall. Her hands


    grasp around his hand, and she fidgets trying to get away from his tight grip. He hisses loud near her


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ear, his eyes red and fangs exposed. The blue of his veins was exposed visibly on his neck and face.


    "I stopped keeping promises a long time ago sweetheart. I will be the one to kill Selene, with my


    bare hands, and no one else. Got that clear?" he whispers in her ear, she coughs and winces to catch


    her air.


    he lets go of her, dropping her to the ground as she coughs profusely on the ground and she


    stares at him with a hateful re in her eyes.


    She stands, head held high, and readies herself to grip her katana and charge against Damian.


    She grips the strap holding her katana, clenching her teeth and her eyes turning dark.


    "I suggest you keep that sword right where it is. If, you don''t want me to take you down myself as


    well. I can be quite patient with stupid creatures like you, but don''t you dare try to go against me." he


    res at her, with his eyes still red and fangs still exposed. "You will lose before you can even begin."


    He walks away slowly, his head tilting to the side as he stares at Jazmin through the side of his face.


    She growls as he leaves, and quickly grips her phone dialing an old friend standing by near her.


    "Hey," she answers as the person on the other line answers the call.


    "ke is here, he''s begun to attack. Yeah, Selene is here." she listens to directions and an evil


    grin forms on her face.


    "Of course! I will make sure to save some fun for you. I don''t care what you do with them. As long


    as you let me be the one to take her down. I''m tired of being inside this stupid body. Hurry up, I can''t


    wait to kill her. I can finally be free of this stupid body and return to my real realm, where I canugh in


    my sister''s face in victory for the death of her stupid daughter."


    the voice in the other lineughs along with her. "I need you to find her brother, if he stays alive,


    his blood and Rebah''s is the only thing that can bring her back again. Make sure Tyler is dead first."


    Sheughs and looks at herself in a mirror hanging on the wall, fixing her shirt and running her


    hands through her hair.


    "It''s time Elena. It''s time I take you and Dn down for good. And this time, I will make sure I do it


    right so that you will never be able to reincarnate again." She smiles as she stares at her reflection,


    taking out a special pendant she holds on a ne around her neck.


    A beautiful shiny white crystal is ced inside a gold rose-like pendant that embraces the crystal in


    ce. The crystal glistens, giving it a resemnce of white, blue, and pink shimmering colors inside.


    "It''s now or never Carrie! This is our time. First, take down Damian and ke, second, make sure


    Joseph kills Tyler, andst, kill Selene."

 Chapter 63 In The Nick Of Time-1

    Chapter 63 In The Nick Of Time-1


    Third Person POV


    Selene is startled by the sound of the siren. Her heart drops and the color from her face fades


    rapidly from her, making her turnpletely pale. But she knows the drill, she can''t afford to waste any


    time. She quickly helps James and Tasha take Hector out of the dungeons.


    In her mind, she nervously tries to call out to Hazel, but no avail. She senses the presence of


    Hazel, she''s part of her after all. But something is wrong, she can sense it. Time and time again she


    scurries and calls out desperately to her wolf.


    They make it out of the building, and she fears as she sees her worst nightmare be reality.


    Xander is in the middle of the field, fighting with numerous vampires. She''s surprised to see a man


    fighting along his side. She can''t help the feeling that she has seen this man before.


    She turns to look at James and Caleb, both nodding at her in understanding. " We got you Sel, get


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    them out of here. We''ll go and help your alpha." James assures her that things will be ok.


    Quickly, she runs with Hector and Tasha towards a hidden pathway and sneaks them past the


    barbed wire, and ces Hector down, making him hiss from the pain he still feels in his body as he''d


    been obliged to take wolf''s bane numerous times to maintain him weak and vulnerable.


    She grips her katana and strikes it across the fence, cutting it with ease. She turns quickly, looking


    at Tasha and Hector as they embrace each other for dear life. "Ok, take this path. Don''t look back, and


    don''t stop for anything. Do you understand me? Don''t stop for anything. Get him out of here, once you


    get to theke, head towards the right, and don''t stop until you see an old cabin. There''s an old wolf


    that lives there. Tell him, I have sent you there for protection. He will be able to help you, and aid


    Hector back to recovery." She sighs, her breathing erratic from the nerves that perturb her inside of


    her.


    Hector and Tasha look at each other and both look back at Selene with mncholy in their eyes.


    "What will happen to you? I cane back and help you. I can try and run there, take my mate there


    ande back when he is in safe hands. I want to help you, Selene. I am entirely in debt with you."


    She purses her lips and her eyes are filled with tears.


    Selene''s own eyes filled with tears. "No. Get him out, and don''te back. Do you understand? I


    forbid you toe back. You have your mate now! Enjoy each other, and cherish one another. Don''t


    ever, leave his side. Got it?" She looks at them sternly and lifts the broken fence out to the sides,


    allowing them to walk past them. She lets the fence fall back down and looks at them.


    Tasha slowly looks back and smiles at her, cing her hand over the fence, as Selene ces it


    against hers on the other side. "Thank you, Selene, ke honestly could not have had a better mate


    than you. You''re a gift sent from heaven you know that? I wish our goddesses to protect you and ke


    and give you a chance to live together in peace again. You both deserve it." Tasha''s eyes filled with


    tears as she looks down and grips the bit of Selene''s hand that she can.


    "Goodbye, Tasha," Selene says in a low voice and walks away, leaving them as she takes off in


    the direction where ke and Harou are fighting.


    She stops just yards away and sees the gorgeous wolf of Alexander fighting with rage as he tears


    apart vampires and aids Harou. Her eyes widen as she sees Damian nearing them. Running towards


    them with her sword in her hand.


    "ke!" She runs to him, making Xander turn and distracting him. A vampirees in the back of


    him, biting him on his back, turning quickly, and falling to his side as two more vampirese and aid


    in restraining him.


    Damian stops in front of her and sneakers as he nces at her from head to toe. " Oh dear


    Selene. Did you think I was unaware that you had escaped from your room? You''d have to be an idiot if


    you thought I was that easy to trick. But, I''m afraid I''m going to have to make you pay for killing some of


    my best men today." He warns her as his eyes turn a deeper red and he exposes his fangs. Just as he


    readies himself to charge over her, Asher (Tyler''s wolf) charges over him, Making Damian fall to the


    ground.


    Her eyes widen and her mouth gawked open, she had nervously run over to aid Xander and the


    man fighting by his side as she saw the way they were unfairly outnumbered. But now, she stands a bit


    hopeful, as she nces around, seeing many of her pack members turning into their wolf and charging


    in rapidly to join in the battle.


    Growling and hisses are heard throughout the premises and her eyes widen as she nces


    seeing Xander fighting against many vampires, pack members aiding as they fight other vampires,


    along with Harou, and to her biggest dismay, Asher fighting against Damian.


    She turns and sees one of her biggest and most awaited opponents; Jazmin.


    She stands with her fullbat gear on. Her katana at her side and a wicked smile on her face.


    Jazmin chuckles as she slowly nears Selene, both turning in opposite directions as they walk on


    guard against each other. Selene slowly gripped her katana in her hand. turning it before her as they


    both stop and go in defense mode against each other.


    "Selene, you have no idea how long I have been waiting for this. It''s going to be so fun finally


    seeing you die."


    "Are you now?" Selene taunts her, as she lifts her head high and res at her.


    "Oh yes, my dear. I sure as fucking hell will."


    Selene chuckles, making Jazmin red angrily back at her. "Well, I sure as hell will give you a


    good fight dear mommy! Or should I Carrie?" Jazmin''s eyes widen in surprise, she chuckles nervously


    back at her.

 Chapter 64 In The Nick Of Time-2

    Chapter 64 In The Nick Of Time-2


    "What? Did you think I didn''t know? James and Caleb found out about your stupid little n


    against that vige you and Joseph made us attack a few years ago. But thanks to Tasha, and her


    great sense of hearing, I was able to understand all of your evil plots. It''s been you all along. You hate


    me so much, for no reason, that you''d take over a poor defenseless body just to see your stupid n


    go through!" She narrows her eyes and res at her through her darkened eyes.


    Hazel, has finally awakened. But to Carrie''s surprise, the third being inside of Selene that she had


    evilly nted inside her to make sure she could finish off Selene, has now turned against her and is


    willing to fight in Selene''s defense.


    Carrie is still sure she has the upper hand. All she has to do is order Amber to merge through and


    obligate Selene to end her own life with the only weapon capable to do it, ke¡¯s dagger. She''s sure


    that the old man was fool enough to give it to him to fight this battle, and if she can get Selene to take


    it, she can order Amber to kill her by piercing it through her very own flesh.


    "Wipe that stupid smile off your face little girl. I have always had the upper hand against you. It


    doesn''t matter how many times we do this, I will always win. You will always end up dead, then, like


    usual routine, ke will lose control of seeing your lifeless body, go on a ranting spree killing everyone


    in front of him until he is taken down and killed as well. and you want to know what''s even better?" She


    nears Selene whispering by her ear.


    Selene looks at her with concern that she may be right. "I Will then kill the rest, your brother,


    Damian, Harou, the man you probably don''t remember fighting by your husband''s side right now; and I


    will take as much of the blood samples as I want from all of you for my own little experiments." She


    chuckles and takes a few steps back away from Selene.


    "You''re sick you know that?" Selene sneers at her with her hands fisted and jaw clenched.


    "Oh, on the contrary darling. I am more than sane. And if I am not sessful with my experiments


    again before I finish off your blood, I will have my friend bring you and your friends back again one


    more time, again and again, until I get it right."


    "get what right exactly Carrie? What the hell is so important to you that you''ve be this sick


    person? That-"


    "Watch it! I will not tolerate for you to call me sick or crazy! I will have my revenge on your mother,


    and my sisters for tossing me out of our realm."


    Selene looks at her puzzled, unable toprehend what she is ranting about.


    "But enough chit-chat. It''s time to bring your life to an end. I''m tired of waiting around for you and


    ke to reunite your bond and remember who you two truly are. The less you remember, the better on


    my behalf." She sneers at Selene, bringing her sword forward and striking it across Selene''s body,


    though Selene is fast, she is not fast enough this time. Carrie cuts her over her arm, making a big cut


    across Selene''s forearm.


    She yells and hisses in pain, alerting ke of her being hurt. He struggles to run to her side, the


    never-ending amount of warriors Damian has under hismand is far more than he had anticipated.


    Both Selene and Carrie strike their katanas against each other. Both emerged in their fight. Blood


    runs through both of their bodies, but Selene''s body, along with Carrie, runs highly on adrenaline. Hazel


    nervously prances, begging Selene to allow her to take over.


    "Please! Please, Selene. Let me take over? I want to be the one to rip her fucking head off. LET


    ME OUT!" Hazel pleads with Selene, but to no avail. Selene stealthy makes her moves. She quickly


    gets the upper hand on Carrie, forcing her to her knees and gasping for air as the numerous cuts in her


    body from Selene''s katana make her heal much slower than usual due to the special markings she


    secretly added with the help of the wizard that had created the swords for both of them along with the


    rest of the girls in the Sanborn camp they had attended together.


    Selene slowly makes her way, raising Carrie''s chin to look at her with the tip of her katana. "IT''s


    over Carrie. No more! I want nothing more to do with you! I''ve had enough of all this. I don''t care what


    my real mother does to you. But I for once, am tired of all this. Just let us be. Enough of all this hate


    towards us." She begs her, tired of having to find one heartache after another. All she wanted, was to


    be allowed to go home with ke by her side and live in peace.


    "I will never let you live in peace you wretched girl. Not as long as your mother forbids me to go


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    back home. If I can''t return home, neither will you and your brother." She gets up, and charges against


    Selene again, causing Selene to fall on her back and making her drop her katana.


    Carrie quickly charges against her, aiming straight to pierce her heart. Selene closes her eyes and


    awaits the tragic defeat. In her heart, wishing that ke makes it out, and is given a fair chance to find


    another mate. After all, this, was her fate after all right? To sacrifice her life for her mate, from the very


    beginning.


    But to her surprise, everything goes ck, and she feels at peace with herself as she opens her


    eyes and sees Hazel standing next to her.


    She quickly stands, petrified and horrid next to Hazel demanding for answers.


    "Haze? What? What happened? How am I here next to you? Are we?"


    Hazel ces her nose on Selene''s palm, a small whimper escaping her.


    "It''s Amber. She took over. I told you she''de in the nick of time. She''ll take care of everything


    now Sel. Trust her, please."

 Chapter 65 The End Of A Big Bad Witch-1

    Chapter 65 The End Of A Big Bad Witch-1


    Carrie''s sword ricochets back, sending her back and making her fall back. Her eyes widen in


    surprise. She nces back towards Selene''s direction and her mouth gawks open in shock as she


    sees the glistened aura around Selene''s body.


    "You! How dare you intervene between Selene and me? I told you to take over her body if given


    the consequence of her having the upper hand on me. Not the other way around."


    "No more of this nonsense Carrie. I don''t want to hurt you. End this quarrel, now. She''s your own


    niece. You can''t keep doing this! I won''t let you. And I certainly will no longer help you." Her voice


    breaks for a mere moment. Fed up of putting Selene through many torturous events through their past.


    "You will do as I say! Or I will put your ass back where you belong. Or would you rather I talk to my


    brother Hades? You''ll be a great collection to the small group he likes to personally torment." She


    smiles evilly at Amber, making her eyes widen.


    Amber knows quite well what she is doing. She is trying to scare her. To get her to coward away


    and continue to do her dirty work for her. Just like Joseph had done with Selene.


    "No, Carrie. You will no longer use me. And I will no longer allow for you and Joseph to hurt her,


    EVER again. This is thest time you ever get toy a hand on her and her brother. Your hatred


    towards your own family has bitter you to an extent that not even I would have dared to say. Your


    brothers would be disappointed in you Carrie." Amber tilts her head in shame and disgust, making


    Carrie sneer in anger.


    She had always hated the fact all of her siblings had great powers, and hers had been partially


    stripped away because of her mother, the day she was thrown out of the gods and goddesses realm.


    "You bitch! I know what you''re doing. But believe me, that if you so dare to defy me and work


    against me, I will make sure that you regret it. I will kill you again likest time. And this time, I will have


    fun torturing you slowly!" She reaches out for the katana on the ground and steadies herself to charge


    Amber.


    Amber res angrily back at Carrie, lifting her hand and making the katana fly across andnding


    directly on her hand, making Carrie gasp in shock as she stares at her own hand. "You bitch!"


    She darkens her eyes. Lifts her head high and scrunched her nose, slowly, she gets the crystal out


    from her blouse.  She knows it will have enough power to kill both Selene and Amber as well. But she


    will have to find a way to kill Tyler and ke if Joseph fails to do so.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing? I am giving you onest chance to make up your mind,


    or I will make sure you end in limbo again you stupid witch! and this time, for good, you will have no


    way out. Do you understand me? Now do your damn job, and finish off Selene." Carrie stands to her


    feet, turns on her heel, and begins to walk away to grab Selene''s katana on the floor.


    But before she can grip the katana off the floor, Amber uses her telepathy again, making the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    katana fly across the field andnding next to ke''s feet. He nces over towards the direction


    where the sword was tossed. His eyes widen in shock but quickly grabs the sword off the floor as he


    sees more vampiresunching towards him.


    Carrie clenches her jaw, and slowly darkens her eyes to a deeper ck than before, ready to use


    her magic for the first time against Amber in so long. "Don''t you dare test me, you stupid which. I killed


    you once. I can do it again, and you know it." She sneers at Amber, making Amber be angrier.


    She''s had enough of Carrie, enough of her orders, enough of her cruelty, enough of her.


    Carrie charges towards her, her hands prompt before her as they glow with an immense amount of


    energy surging through her hands, ready to terminate Amber if she has to do so one more time.


    But Amber, who had always been fearful of using all of her force and true potential, for the first


    time, is ready to confront her rightfully.  She grips the katana and using the same technique that was


    now second nature to Selene, she allows her power to run through the sword.


    Carrie charges her energy across, aiming directly towards the direction where Amber stands and


    hitting her target with great force. She is sure that Amber never saw iting at how fast and efficient


    she is. Reminiscing on the first time she had killed her and stripped her of the crystal around her neck


    that had been given to her by the wizard Merlin himself.


    The smoke cloud with energy surging through slowly begins to fade, bit by bit, she begins to see


    Amber on the other side and smiles as she imagines the big hole she probably created in the middle of


    her torso like the one before. Probably even bigger this time, since she used more power thanst time


    she killed her.


    She smiles, sure of herself that she has won victory again as the big surge of energy that her


    power created dims down with the cloudy smoke. As the smoke and electric-like currents dim down


    more and more, her face fills with shock, seeing Amber standing before her unharmed, but also


    unarmed.


    She narrows her eyebrows, eyes wide in shock and she finally feels a painful stab in her stomach.


    Not sure whether it''s because of the betrayal or anger, but she has to be sure. Her hands slowly rise,


    and her energy feelspletely drained. No more power in her being.


    A cold shiver engulfs her. Slowly, she stares down her stomach as the pain bes unbearable.


    Her lungs be heavy, and she has difficulty breathing,  her esophagus tightens by the intrusion of


    blood making its way out of her body and out her mouth and stomach, staining herbat gear and


    uniform.


    No ONE had ever been sessful in killing her. Or more like, no one had ever, even with their


    greatest power and force, had been sessful in taking her down. Amber smiles. She had finally


    triumphed in taking down their biggest threat.

 Chapter 66 The End Of A Big Bad Witch-2

    Chapter 66 The End Of A Big Bad Witch-2


    A sense of peace filled her heart. Everyone can finally rest and have a fair chance at being happy,


    as a great peace overtakes her. She can finally set herself free from Carrie. She can finally take a


    chance herself, to make things right. For Selene and ke. For Tyler, for Damian.


    She falls to her knees, hands embracing the feel of the dirt that for the first time in so long feels so


    good in her hands. The dirt that calls out freedom to her.


    ke slides Selene''s katana across the torso of a vampire, setting it in a ball of fire and turning to


    hit another target when he spots Carrie falling to the ground.


    His eyes widen in suspense and pride as he sees Selene standing in victory over her body.  Tyler


    falls to the ground and is attacked by a massive vampire, but he shifts again to Asher, hitting the


    vampire in mid-air with his snout andunching before him. Hovering over his victim and biting him right


    on his face, ripping his head right off his body.


    Damian and ke stand face to face, ready to fight each other again. Damian''s eyes were dark


    red, his fangs exposed, and veins in a deep blue over his neck and face. He slowly walks sideways


    around ke.


    ke stares at him, never leaving him from his sight as he slowly moves with him. His eyes were


    dark as night, ws exposed and anger surging in every inch of him.


    Harou has had enough of this battle. He stands in the middle of both, hoping to stop them from


    fighting against each other.


    "Enough! rick, Keiran, please! This has gone far long enough. You have to put an end to this.


    Both of you!"


    "What does it matter? Damian will never stop going after my wife. It doesn''t matter how hard we try


    and get him to reason with him. He''ll never stop going after her."


    "And why should I? She killed my wife. My mate and the love of my life. I told you rick! I will


    have my revenge. And so long as Selene keepsing back to life thanks to her fucking mother, I will


    keep killing her. Time and time again."


    ke''s eyes widen in shock. "You you knew all along who we were. You knew all this time. Am I


    the only one that had no clue of any of this? He looks between the two in shock. Harou sighs, cing


    his hands down and hanging his head.


    "rick I told you. Carrie did something different this time when she brought you guys back this


    time.


    She was different this time. She looked angrier, more upset than usual and something just didn''t


    add up.


    "Which it''s why I have been trying to find you Keiran." Damian looks at him. His expression softens


    a bit but still stands on guard.


    "Keiran, Emma is not dead." He says softly, his head hanging low in shame from keeping this


    secret from him for so long.


    "What? No, I don''t believe you. I saw that night. Selene killed her. Her expression was what killed


    me inside that day. I saw how her eyes faded away. I saw it. And I will never forgive Elena for this. She


    took everything from me."


    "No, Keiran. Selene did not take Emma from you. It was Carrie who killed her. "


    Amber slowly walks towards them. Though she still resembles Selene''s body, Keiran can tell it''s


    not her. Her voice sounded different and her hair was in a different shade than Selene''s lustful brown


    hair.


    "No. You''re lying to me. You''re all lying to me." He sneers angrily, ready tounch an attack on all


    of them.


    For the first time ever, Harou is able to shift outside of his enchanted cave. He quickly shifts to his


    Lycan, stopping Damian in his tracks and making him growl with anger.


    "Enough!" He looks at him with fury in his eyes. ke slowly makes his way towards them and


    closes his eyes, sighing deeply.


    "I don''t understand any of this. Why can''t I remember you guys? Why can''t I recall any of our past


    events?" He questions in a low tone.


    Tyler struggles to understand any of it himself. Everything sounded like a faint dream. A dream he


    vividly recalls from a constant nightmare he''s suffered for years but decided to push it off because he


    thought maybe it was just that, a dream.


    "Damian. He''s telling the truth. I don''t know how I know. But Harou is right."


    "How would you know this Dn? You can''t even remember your own name. You of all should


    know I don''t take lightly to anyone spheming against my dear Emma."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harou looks at each other, Damian looks angrily towards Selene and hisses.


    Slowly, Selene gets Amber''s attention begging her to allow her toe back.


    Though Amber fears that Selene will have no chance of survival again if Damian attacks her, she


    has no choice but to let her return.


    Slowly, she retrieves and Selene is left before her. ke senses her return. He quickly pushes


    past everyone and runs to her. Engulfing her with a tight embrace and kissing her in her lips.


    Selene smiles, a stray tear falling down her cheek as his tongue swiftly invades her


    mouth.


    "There''s my girl. I love you, baby girl. Don''t you ever, ever leave my side again. Do you understand


    me?" He whispers, his forehead resting on her forehead. Eyes closed and embraced the feel of their


    reencounter.

 Chapter 67 Bitter Soul-1

    Chapter 67 Bitter Soul-1


    Damian stands before them with anger and frustration in every inch of his body.


    He res between everyone, unwilling to consider with their happy reunion and give way to the


    end of this battle.


    He made his mate a promise. And until he sees it for himself, he will not believe in any word they


    say. Assuring himself that the promise he made Emma has to stand. He will end Selene''s life. Over and


    over again. Until he takes hisst breath.


    Through the notion of ke running to Selene, he dropped Selene''s katana on the floor.


    He looks over towards ke, noticing his dagger still tucked in on his back. He recalls the night he


    had it made. He had gone with Him to make it. Ironically made with the same materials and magic


    Selene''s katana was made from, plus the enchantment specially performed by a great wizard friend of


    theirs.


    He remembers that dagger from thest time they had this same encounter. It''s easy to say that


    most of the time, vampires and werewolves will heal easily and will not be left with scars; but thest


    time they fought, ke had cut him across his shoulder with that same dagger, and he still had a great


    scar to remember him by.


    He slowly grabs the katana, taking advantage that everyone has their eyes on both ke and


    Selene. But Tyler stops him, making him drop it on the ground.


    "Just what the hell do you think you doing Dn? Remember, you and I stopped being buddies a


    long long time ago. So don''t try and get  me to stop, because I won''t think twice about ending your life


    as well."


    Tyler, though he can''t get used to being called by his old name, softens his expression. "I may not


    remember everything about our friendship. But I do know I can''t let you hurt my sister. I get it! I lost my


    mate too. It hurts a lot. But you heard them. Emma is alive! You can look for her and give yourselves a


    second chance to be together."


    "I won''t believe it. Why now? After thousands of years of not having her by my side, you expect me


    to believe she''s still alive? Why? Why should I believe any of you?" Everyone''s head turns to look at


    them. They all feel confused and turmoil by the events that have happened.


    Rebaes close to them and ces her hand on both of their shoulders.


    "Enough! I''ve had enough of all of you fighting." She pleads with them to calm down.


    "Damian. Harou is telling you the truth. It was Carrie all along. She was the mastermind between


    all that has happened to all of you. She was the one that killed Emma. And I can prove it."


    "How? How will you prove to me that Selene is innocent? You can''t and you know why?" He res


    angrily at Reba,ing so close, Reba takes back a step to be able to meet his eyes.


    "Because I saw her that night. I saw the blood in her hands. She stood next to Emma, there was


    no one there but her and rick with my Emma. She''s going to pay, and she will keep paying for her


    death each time I see her again. Unlike them, Emma is gone. I will no longer be able to hold her in my


    arms. rick and her will pay for the death of my wife, one way, or another."


    Reba stops him on his track as he made his way towards them. Using her goddess-given gifts


    bestowed upon her from Artemis herself to protect Selene and her brother. She freezes him on spot.


    Sighing and closing her eyes as she slowlyes to stand before him.


    "It''s time you all knew the truth. And I believe I muste clean to you all as well."


    She makes them all gather around, ordering ke''s pack, and Damian''s n to stop fighting, and


    makes Damian standstill, his face heats with fury as he finds himself immobile.


    "I need all of you to stop. This whole war between these two amazing groups, that have surpassed


    every n, every pack in all existence. Imagine!  You guys are the mightiest, the most powerful, more


    powerful than the wolf king himself! Imagine, how much more fierce and powerful you could be, if you


    just stopped fighting each other? You''d rule the world entirely! You could rule all of existence. But your


    hatred towards each other has blinded you. It''s blinded you with rage and fury that should have never


    happened. "


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looks at Selene. Holding her hands slowly and caresses her cheek slowly with her left hand.


    "Sweetheart. You are a great woman you know that? Your mother Artemis and I are equally proud of


    you! You have no idea how grateful and how privileged I have felt looking after you this time around. I


    love you so much, my dear girl."


    She walks towards Carrie''s lifeless body and kneels down by her body. Turning it slightly, she tugs


    away the crystal around her neck and nces over it. She stands and walks back to them. Stopping in


    the middle as she begins to write on the floor and sprinkles what looks like an enchanted oil.


    "This crystal that Carrie had around her. Do you know where it came from Damian?" He looks at


    her confused and nods in affirmation that he has no clue where it came from.


    She chuckles and grips it tight around her hand, and extends her hand to allow everyone to see it.


    "Selene. James, Caleb. Do you guys remember that small town youst attacked?" She looks at


    them, and they exchange looks knowing exactly what she is talking about.


    "Selene, do you remember telling me that you felt something strange when you were ordered by


    Colonel Coelhelm to attack that vige? You said that there was no threat there. That, there was


    nothing but humans. Right?"


    She nces over towards the crowd. She knows somewhere in between them, Joseph is cowardly


    hiding. Just like he always does.


    "But that''s not true is it, Joseph?" She yells out. Making everyone begin to murmur between them.


    "That vige belonged to thest of the descendants of the Phoenix lineage. The real reason why


    Colonel Coelhelm called the attack, was because that vige was where Emma was hiding out. But she


    wasn''t there when you got there. Which was why you couldn''t sense her there when you arrived,


    Damian. She has been hiding there from Carrie for the past fifty-eight years. It wasn''t until a few weeks


    before you attacked that vige when they found out where she was." Damian looks at her with the


    shock of his life in his eyes. Could she really be there? Why did he not see thising?


    "You''re lying. She couldn''t have been hiding there. I would have known. I could have sensed it."


    "The reason you didn''t sense her was that she has been practicing what her other ancestors


    taught her. MAGIC. She could have used magic to hide her scent from everyone." She walks close to


    him and grabs his arm slightly.

 Chapter 68 Bitter Soul-2

    Chapter 68 Bitter Soul-2


    Looking into his eyes and dropping a small fragment in front of him in his palm.


    "I need you to see it for yourself. " He looks at the small piece. Opens it slowly, and realizes there


    is a tiny drop of blood inside. He knows that the possibility of this being her blood may be at a high


    percentage.


    He looks at her and she nods in agreement. Slowly, he takes the blood and drops it in his tongue.


    Making his eyes roll back and Tyler quicklyes to aid him as he begins to fall back.


    Images shed through his mind of the day Emma died. The conversation she had with Elena, the


    reason she felt she was unworthy of their pact, to the image of Carrie ripping her heart out. But his face


    fills with anger as he sees the way Carrie had brought her back and had used her for centuries on end


    to her own benefit. Strip8her time and time again from the blood in her veins.


    Slowly, his eyes roll back and he stands still before them. He walks close in front of Selene,


    looking at her with mncholy in his eyes and tears running down his cheeks.


    Selene gulps slowly, taking a step back as his handse forth by her face.


    "You were innocent all this time. I I was wrong. I made this war against our friendship all this time!


    And I failed to keep our promise to protect each other." He turns ncing at ke, his eyes filled with


    tears and hands tight in a fist, exposing his knuckles.


    "But why? Why didn''t she return to me?" He looks at Reba, and she hangs her head down low.


    "She''s afraid. For you.  For herself. She can''te back until she knows it is safe. She can''t have


    your safety guarantee until she knows Carrie is dead."


    "But she''s dead now. I have to find her. You have to tell me where she is." Reba smiles and


    looks at him, grabbing his hands and assuring him that she will help him find her.


    Reba had gone through a lot trying to find her the minute Selene had told her something was


    off about that attack. The minute she had begun to work her spell and sought where she was hiding,


    she took off without anyone realizing it.  Telling Selene she was visiting a few friends.


    Though Emma''s first response to seeing her was to run, Reba convinced her to at least talk to


    her and exin what was happening. Everything seemed to fit into ce the day she met her. But she


    made her promise to keep her existence and whereabouts secret until Carrie was gone.


    ke slowly engulfs Selene in a tight embrace. Slowly kissing her forehead and cing his hands


    by the sides of her face.


    "It''s over baby. You''re safe now. No more struggling and running I suppose." He chuckles as she


    brings her arms on the sides of his hips.


    "And here I was thinking I was the one who had to save you." She giggles and kisses his lips.


    ke''s eyes widen in disbelief as he feels someone tugging on his back. Aware that they have


    taken his dagger from his back. He turns, pushing Selene out of the way and standing on guard to fight


    his opponent.


    Her eyes widen as she sees Joseph holding the dagger just feet away from him. His eyes widen in


    fury, Joseph grips the dagger over his head and charges towards ke and strikes with force.


    ke''s eyes close as he falls back. He feels a body crash onto of him. The eerie notice in his ear


    as his head hits the ground along with his body.


    Slowly, the eerie noise deafening him fades, and he can hear cries of terror as he opens his eyes.


    His biggest fear, seeing Selene''s body fall on top of him.


    She struggles to breathe, gurgling as the blood in her throat and mouth keep her from breathing.


    His eyes are wide in shock and his stomach falls as his biggest fear has be reality. He quickly


    grips her close to him. His voice caught in his throat as he tries to make out what has just happened.


    Slowly, her eyes fill with tears as she looks at him through tears in her eyes. "No. No no no! Baby,


    please. No, you can''t. Baby please! Look at Selene, please! You can''t leave me. Why did you jump in


    front of me like that huh? Why? You can''t leave me! Please!" He pleads with her. Her eyes slowly lose


    their brightness. Her wolf slowly whimpers as she feels the life leaving her body.


    Tyler slowly kneels before her and takes her hand softly in his hand. "Baby sis. Please! You can''t


    leave us. You have to meet my mate. I found her! She''s beautiful. Eyes gray and full of light like the


    stars. Her hair is ck and beautiful as the night. You''d love her Sel! You gotta stay, please. You can''t


    leave yet. We need you! I need you, baby girl." He cups her hand in his palm, bringing it to his lips and


    nting a small kiss on her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I''m so happy for you Ty! But, I''m sorry. I don''t think I will be able to make it this time. Please take


    care of her. Promise me, you will be happy with her. Promise me."


    ke leans on her neck, his eyes filled with tears and a knot caught in his throat from the agony


    he feels inside.


    "Don''t talk like that baby! You''re gonna be ok. I promise. Just stay with us! Don''t leave me. Please


    baby girl. I need you."


    I love you, ke! You will be ok. You will find a second chance-"


    "No! I don''t want a second chance mate!  I want you! It''s always been, you Selene! And it will


    always be just you."


    "I love you, ke. I will always, always be here." Her hand touches his heart, but soon lose their


    strength and fall to the sides of her body. Slowly, her body loses strength as she closes her eyes.


    He pulls her close, his tears falling freely on his cheeks as he sees Selene''s life fade away.


    Tyler, for thest time. Grabs Joseph and turns him around to face him. "Why? What did we ever


    do to you? You fucking worthless piece of shit!" He grabs his neck, and with great force throws him on


    the floor. Damian quickly grabbed him, gripping him tight around his neck.


    "You! You and that bitch made me believe that Selene was the culprit of my Emma''s death. You


    tortured my wife! And you made her suffer. For that, I will make sure you pay." He lifts him off the floor


    and throws him in the middle of all his warrior vampires.


    Giving themand, they begin biting him. Ripping off limb by limb off his body until he''s left a


    bloody mess on the ground.

 Chapter 69 Like Mother, Like Daughter!-1

    Chapter 69 Like Mother, Like Daughter!-1


    ke sits on his usual seat at his dinner table. His head hangs low and his hands are pursed


    together on top of the table. Tears keep rolling down his eyes.


    It''s been almost a week since she died, and nothing has been the same for anyone in their pack.


    Especially for ke. His body went through the agony of their bond breaking, but though his body was


    in pain, it didn''t surpass the pain his heart felt to know she was gone. He hated to admit she was no


    longer here, and every time someone told him maybe there''s a chance for him to find a second chance


    mate, he''d go crazy. Outraged and furious at the sound of those words.


    The whole pack felt the sorrow of her loss. Everyone mourned in their own way.


    ke was no exception. He''s been locked in his room and onlyes out at night to sit at his


    usual seat at the dinner table where he''d have dinner with her.


    He clenches his jaw. His heart filled not only with sorrow and pain, but with anger and resentment


    towards everyone.


    He stands slowly, walking towards outside. Everyone in the packhouse dares not to question him.


    Rather, they hang their heads as well and let their tears fall down as they see their Alpha gone and


    realize that their Luna is gone.


    Maybe a bit of fresh air could do him good.


    He walks past the kitchen and the living room. Harou and Damian sit next to Tyler as they drink


    coffee and talk. Catching up and putting their differences aside.


    Yes, though it had never been spoken of vampires, Lycans, and werewolves living together; they


    weren''t just normal creatures.  . . But the perfect trio of friends who had one day made a pact to protect


    and take care of each other.


    **********


    Seleneys on a bed of soft ferns. She softly raises her head and realizes she isying in the


    midst of what looks like an enchanted world.


    Slowly, she stands to her feet. She no longer wears herbat gear, but a beautiful white


    strapless gown and a flower crown around her head.


    She steps softly, the ground feels feather like and a warm feeling engulfs her. She feels peaceful


    and pleasant.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Hello!" Her voice echoes through the air. Quickly, a few butterflies emerge from thin air, circling


    around her. Their appearance seems almost something out of a movie, beautiful, and surreal. Giving


    them a see-through appearance with glitter and light.


    "Hello! Anyone here?" She walks a few steps more until a gush of wind startles her, making her


    stop on her tracks and making her turn quickly towards the direction of the wind.


    Two beautiful women stand before her with their skin fair and beautiful, glowing, almost as if they


    were made of light.


    She looks at both Artemis and goddess Selene as they stand before them. "My dear Elena! You''re


    here! I can''t believe you''re here! After thousands of years!? Finally, you''re here." Artemisunches over


    her, hugging her tight and kissing her on her forehead and cheeks.


    "Artie! Let her breath!" Goddess Selene giggles and ces her hand on Artemis''s shoulder.


    Goddess Selene grabs Selene''s hands and slowly pulls her close. She hugs her and cups her


    cheeks with her palms.


    "Good to finally see you back with us my darling." She smiles at her. But Selene''s eyes fill with


    tears and a great sadness fills her heart.


    "I know I should be happy. I remember everything now, everything, from the time I was here, to the


    day Carrie took us to earth. Each time we were reborn. But-"


    Artemis''s eyes turn from a joyful melody from her final reunion with one of her twins to a simr


    resemnce of mncholy and sadness like Selene''s.


    "But you miss rick. I know!"


    "It''s ke now. And I''m no longer Elena. My name is-"


    "Selene." The three say in unison, making all three giggle awkwardly.


    "I know I should be happy that I''m here with you, I hoped for so long toe back with you mom!


    But you have no idea how much I love that man. I just wish I could go back and be with him, just one


    much I love him, mom." Her eyes fill with tears, her voice breaks to the feel of torment inside her.


    She turns to Selene, aware she is the one that sets each wolf with their perfectly matched mate.


    "Please! I''m begging you! I know he''s probably going through a lot of physical pain right now because


    I''m gone. I''m just I am begging you to let him find a good mate soon. I want him to find true love again.


    To be happy, and form a family. I-"


    She hangs her head low, closing her eyes and gulping hard as she forces the knot building in her


    throat to disperse.


    "Even if it''s not with me. I need to see him smile again. I need to know he''s happy with someone


    who truly loves him."


    Selene takes her chin in her hand, lifting it with her fingers. "Are you sure that''s what you want


    sweetheart?"


    Artemis widens her eyes. But she knows far too well that if she was in her shoes, she''d do the


    same.


    A fewughers are heard nearby, making Selene avert her gaze towards theughers.


    A small girl is heard giggling with her mom as they y with a few mystical creatures.

 Chapter 70 Like Mother, Like Daughter!-2

    Chapter 70 Like Mother, Like Daughter!-2


    Selene''s eyes widen in admiration and fill with tears.


    "It must be nice to have a family, isn''t it? What did you feel when you saw me and Ty for the first


    time? When you held us for the first time?" Her eyes filled with tears. She knew Selene was talking


    about the fact she was denied the chance of starting a family with ke, now that she is in the


    goddesses realm.


    "It was the most beautiful thing in all existence baby girl. And I know that you wish you could have


    been given that chance. I know it was cruel of me to allow you toe here! It was a choice Selene


    and I could have made to allow you to stay alive and back with ke. But I just had to see you. I


    needed to hold you at least once. When you get to hold your first baby in your arms, you will know what


    I mean. But for now! I''m begging you. Don''t hate me for making youe here. I needed to embrace


    you. I needed you to know that I love you and your brother. There''s not a day I wish I could be with


    you."


    "Yeah well, that will never happen now that I''m officially dead on earth now, will it?"


    "I don''t know, are you really?"


    Artemis cups her face, kissing her forehead and embracing her tightly.


    "Wait! Are you saying, I can go back? I can be with him? Is that what you''re saying?" Her tears roll


    freely down her cheeks, though Artemis wishes otherwise, she knows that the only thing she wants is


    to see her twins happy.


    "Yes. That''s what I''m saying. You will go back! You will be happy, and live a long and fruitful life


    with your mate. Because there is no match made in heaven and earth more perfect than you and him.


    At least, not in my book. Or until Ty makes up his mind to look for Emily." She smiles at her, throwing


    her arms over her shoulders and kissing her temples.


    "Oh, my goddess! Is that her name? Wait! She''s not our Emily, is it? She''s far too small for Ty."


    Artemis chuckles and throws her hand over her shoulder.


    "No baby. She''s a far more beautiful woman. Though, she''s human. But she''s feisty like you! You


    two will get along so well. Now! Although it hurts me to say this, but it''s time that I say goodbye to you


    my beautiful! I love you so SO much!" Artemis''s voice breaks, a knot caught in her throat.


    "Thank you, mom! Thank you, Selene!" She looks at goddess Selene and smiles.


    "Auntie Selene darling! Auntie. Now, do me a favor!" She asks her as she slowly grips her hands.


    "Live your life to the fullest. You will no longer have to worry about our sister Carrie. She will no longer


    be a threat to you, we''ve sent her to a special ce where our brother Hades keeps his special


    tormented souls. Go with your man! Go and be happy, be the best damn luna there ever was, and most


    of all." She slowly lets her hands go, Artemis and goddess Selene slowly step back.


    "Give Artie some grandbabies! We love you my darling. Until next time."


    Both move their hands across in circr motions and a great cloud surrounds Selene. Before she


    knows it, she''s back on earth.


    She can sense it by the cold shiver on her body as she stands alone on the ground.  Though the


    forest is dark and lonely at this time, she doesn''t care, she''s alive, and that is all that matters.


    A bright aura surrounds around her, as she walks towards the hill in front of her. Realizing she''s on


    the same spot where ke and her used to meet as young pups to y together.


    Her feet bare, and a bright smile on her face with fresh tears of joy paint her face.


    "Haze! We''re back! We''re really back!" She chuckles, her voice breaking and a knot on her throat


    from the inexplicable joy she feels inside.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Well, what''d you expect? You''re just like her you know?"


    "What? Like who?" Selene asks Hazel, her wolf.


    Hazel chuckles and replies joyfully. "Like your mom. Artemis. You''re just like her. A tough warrior, a


    badass luna, and above all, a great woman with a humongous heart" Selene chuckles, as the tears


    keep pouring down.


    "I guess. Like mother like daughter right?" She chuckles as she wipes her tears. Looking out


    towards the direction of the packhouse. Her heart beats at a million per second, and the raging


    sensation of vertigo overwhelms her stomach.


    "Go get him luna!" Hazel whispers, Selene, smiling as the tears run down her eyes as she takes


    off sprinting towards the packhouse.

 Chapter 71 I鈥檓 Yours, Always!-1

    Chapter 71 I¡¯m Yours, Always!-1


    "Hey, Buddy! Where are you headed? It''s a bitte don''t you think? You should get some rest or,


    maybe I can get thedies to grab you a bite to eat. I haven''t seen you eat a single bite all week. You


    need to get some food in your-"


    "I''m not hungry. Just, leave me alone. I''m not in the mood." ke answers angrily in a low tone


    towards Harou.


    "ke. I know you miss her. We all do. But you gotta realize that she''s gone, ke. There''s


    nothing we can do. Reba and Tyler have tried endlessly to bring her back, but it''s useless. I''m really


    sorry bud-"


    "I said leave me ALONE. Just let me be Harou. I''m not in the fucking mood." ke sneers at


    Harou, his hands fisted, knuckles white. His eyes closed and his head tilted towards the heavens.


    "Why Harou? Why did it have to be her? That dagger was aiming at me. I was supposed to protect


    her. I failed her miserably. I don''t deserve to live either. I lost her forever. And I have no one to me


    but myself."


    He hangs his head, pressing his eyes shut tight, and sighs deeply as he tries to contain his tears.


    Harou pats his shoulder, wishing there''s something he could do or say to make him feel less pain,


    less guilt.


    He sighs and turns, closing his eyes and praying towards the heavens. Pleading there''d be a way


    for all this to be a dream.


    For so long, he pleaded for the war to end. For the curse of them being stuck in that caved portal


    to be broken, and have them reunite with their friends.


    Now, the only thing missing from all that was Selene. A great part to their happily ever after. It


    seemed that all that they had gone through, and all these achievements were not really worth it without


    the rest of their friendship group.


    If only Selene and Emma were here with them as well.


    ke shrugs his shoulder. Making Harou''s hand fall to his side. Though it seemed like a rude


    gesture, Harou knows that ke is simply just agonizing over the loss of his mate.


    "I want to be alone Harou. I''m begging you, leave me in peace. At least, metaphorically speaking, I


    need to be left alone."


    "I understand ke. I will be inside with the rest if you need me." Harou answers in a low voice.


    His eyes filled with tears and sadness for his friends turmoiled in his heart.


    He turns on his heel and walks inside the packhouse, closing the door slowly behind him.


    ke slowly sighs, looking towards the heavens and hating the beauty of the stars for the first time


    as he sees a shooting star past him.


    "Hmm!" He huffs, narrowing his eyebrows in anger. "If only I could still have you in my arms, my


    love. I could tell you how much I love you. I looked forward to you giving me a pup. To grow old with


    you, even if it meant for you to call me an asshole every day from how much I make you angry at


    times." His eyes filled with tears as his eyes lock towards the stars. Engulfed in the beautiful sight,


    silencing everything else around him.


    "Maybe it''s not toote for me to give you a pup. Or two, or three if you want. I definitely would not


    mind one bit." His eyes widen in shock, his gaze averting everywhere, unable to believe he just heard


    her voice.


    But nothing, nor anyone seems to be around. "I''m going crazy love! I''m hearing your voice now.


    Though I can''t say I''mining. Your voice is the most beautiful melody I have ever heard." He


    whispers through tears. His voice breaking and his knees felt weak. An oh-so-familiar sensation in his


    heart. The same feeling he had the day he found his mate. The same feeling he had the day she came


    back.


    "Selene. I need you so much, baby! I need you. I can''t do this without you! I just can''t." His eyes


    closed, his hands fisted on top of the fence around his packhouse.


    "You don''t have to. I''m right here. And I promise I am not going anywhere." Her voice was clear,


    making him open his eyes and turn towards the packhouse.


    Selene stands there in front of him. Beautiful as ever. A white-creamed strapless gown, her hair


    down in natural loose curls, and her face were radiant and beautiful.


    "Selene?" His eyes are wide, his heart rising faster than ever before as he slowly raises his hands.


    Could this be just another dream?


    She giggles, grasping his hand tight and pulling him against her as she crashes onto his lips.


    He smiles, unwilling to pull away and embracing her with all of his strength.


    "She''s here!" He yells through his mind link, startling everyone. And though the pack is baffled by


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    his words, they all run towards the direction of the packhouse.


    Yelling, screaming, and rejoicing as they see her there in the flesh.


    He engulfs her with his arms around her body, kissing her and unwilling to pull away.


    "Don''t you ever EVER leave me. I can''t do this without you baby."


    She smiles, gripping her hands around his waist and pulling him closer. "I''m yours, Babe, always


    and forever." She chuckles, kissing his lips and cing her forehead against his.


    "Now! About that baby?" She smirks, looking at him mischievously and pulling him close.


    "We can definitely work on that." She chuckles, making ke pull her up. He slowly carries her up


    the stairs, bridal style, and to their room.


    Everyone cheers, and smiles as they see their Luna back, looking towards the heavens and


    thanking their goddess for giving her back.

 Chapter 72 Slow Dance And Lullabies-1

    Chapter 72 Slow Dance And Lubies-1


    A beautiful girl with long blonde hair walks in the midst of a farmer''s market wearing a long colorful


    boho maxi dress. She stops before a seller and picks up arge peach.


    She slowly nces over it and brings it forth to smell it. Unaware she is being watched.


    ke, Selene, and Damian act naturally a few stand away. All three wearing sunsses and


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    summer clothes from how hot the weather has be.


    "So, are you going to go talk to her?" ke looks at Damian. Harous palms mmy, and her


    raising at a million per second.


    "I am. I just. I''m waiting for the eight-time. That''s all!" He shrugs his shoulders, nervously looking at


    her through his sses and turning away as she begins to walk closer.


    "Oh for heaven''s sake!" Selene chuckles and walks towards the beautiful young woman.


    "Ah Sel? Wait, no." Damian tries to reach for her, but it''s toote. She makes her way next to her


    and stops next to her as she pretends to buy fruit from the same spot where the girl is buying.


    "Shit! I''m nervous as fuck ke!" He says nervously, running his fingers through his hair.


    ke chuckles, looking at both girls as they begin to talk.


    "Well, maybe you should go and talk to her before my wife embarrasses you and calls you out.


    You know she will too." He tilts his head and grabs a small hand-made rattle in front of him. Gesturing


    towards the old man and giving him a fifty-dor bill in his hand.


    "You gotta stop buying shit! Seriously. " Damian says nervously, making ke chuckle.


    "Hi, how much for these strawberries?" Selene asks thedy selling the fruit.


    "Oh don''t get that basket." The beautiful blonde exins.


    "Oh? Why not?" Selene as kg s with a smile.


    "They''re too ripped. If you''re going to eat them now, it''s ok. But if you''re thinking of storing them,


    they won''t lie at you past two days. Trust me." She smiles at Selene, looking over the boxes of


    strawberries and cing one on Selene''s hands.


    "Here! These are perfect." She smiles at her, grabbing another box for herself.


    "Thank you! I appreciate that." Selene smiles, grabbing a strawberry and biting on it. A moan


    escapes her as she tastes the sweetness of it.


    "See? I told you." She giggles and grabs a strawberry for herself.


    "So, how far along are you?" She asks Selene as she takes another bite of her strawberry.


    Selene smiles, looking down at her bump and rubbing it slowly.


    "Oh, um, well! ording to my doctor, 18 weeks now. But I have a feeling these little ones aren''t


    going to wait until their due date." She giggles leaning in closer to her.


    "Oh, you''re having twins? That''s wonderful! All the best to you honey!"


    "Thank you." Selene smiles from the side of her face towards her as she nces towards the


    peaches and figs.


    "So is this your first time? I mean, being pregnant?" She smiles and looks towards the old man,


    handing him a few apples she wants to purchase.


    "Yes. I finally get the chance to settle down, and start a family. And to be honest, I''m nervous as


    hell. Wish my sisters were with me to give me moral support you know?" She smiles and realizes the


    girl''s face turns sad and serious for a few seconds.


    "Yeah, I know the feeling. I haven''t seen my sisters in a very long time." Her eyes close and she


    looks away momentarily to fight back her tears.


    They both pay for their strawberries, and the beautiful girl is just ready to say goodbye, but Selene


    stops her.


    Taking off her sunsses allowing her to see her properly.

 Chapter 73 Slow Dance And Lullabies-2

    Chapter 73 Slow Dance And Lubies-2


    "Em! Don''t leave please." She pleads with her, making Emma stop in her tracks. Eyes wide open


    and mouth quivering.


    "What did you call me?" She turns, and slowly, Selene tucks her hair on the back of her ears,


    allowing Emma to take a look at her better.


    Though Emma is shocked, she knows that the only way they could be here was because Carrie is


    finally dead.


    Something she had longed for and wished for centuries ago.


    Her eyes watered, she drops everything in her hands and covers her mouth as the tears roll down


    her cheeks.


    "Elena? It''s you! It''s you! It''s really you?" She throws herself with her hands around Selene''s


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    shoulders, crying uncontrobly and embracing her tightly.


    "It''s me, sister! But I''m not alone. We''re here to bring you home. What do you say?" She looks


    over past her as she sees Selene nce towards her back.


    Emma''s heart drops and her stomach fills with butterflies as she sees Damian in the back standing


    next to ke.


    "I''m not Elena anymore. My name''s Selene. And, Keiran goes by Damian now. My hot hubby, of


    course, doesn''t go by rick, but ke." Emma still standing in shock, her eyes locked on Damian as


    he slowly walks towards her as well.


    "But of course you''d ignore me to reunite with your man! Sure! I don''t me you. I did the same


    when I came back from the dead and reunited with mine. Locked ourselves in that damn room for days


    having sex! Why do you think I''m preggo now? And you''re still ignoring me." She nces at them with


    a smile on her face.


    Damian and Emma embrace each other tight, unwilling to let go. ke slowly holds his hands


    around Selene as he stands behind her, gently rubbing her stomach.


    "They look wonderful together don''t they? She''s so beautiful." Selene says in a low voice leaning


    her head against ke''s shoulder.


    "Yeah, they look happy together. But, you''re more beautiful baby. You''ll always be the most


    beautiful to me." She smiles, turning towards him and cing her hands slowly around his neck.


    "Good answer Mr. Landon. Now, how about that slow dance you promised me tonight?" She


    smirks and kisses his lips making him smile.


    "Anything for my queen!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!